《I Have Time On My Side!》


 Prologue – Who Are You?

    Nolan Rook was a child when he saw his world burn, reduced to ashes along with his family, his home, and everything he knew.


    The attack was brutal, sudden, like a wind of destruction that left nothing in its wake. He lost everything he ever loved. The faces of his parents, the screams of panic, and the flames consuming everything were etched in his memory¡ªindelible images that would haunt him for the rest of his life.


    He suffered all of this¡­ because of a dragon.


    After the attack, he was taken in by knights and brought to an orphanage. Despite being surrounded by other children who had also lost something, Nolan felt alone.


    The loneliness didn''t come from a lack of company, but from a deeper sensation: the feeling of being disconnected from everything.


    While the other children laughed or adapted, he observed in silence with a distant gaze, trapped in memories of when everything was fine.


    But it wasn''t until he entered the academy that things began to change.


    Through rigorous exams, where others failed, he excelled.


    It wasn''t just his intelligence but his determination that set him apart.


    He was determined to find something more, something that would give him purpose amidst everything he had lost.


    And it was there, at the academy, where his life took an unexpected turn.


    Magic fascinated him, but not just any kind of magic: it was time magic that captured his attention.


    Time magic wasn''t popular. In fact, many considered it useless.


    Rewinding the world''s time by just 5 seconds?


    That, plus the time it took to prepare that magic¡­ seemed more like a bad joke, a trick with no real utility in times of war.


    After all, magic was a tool used to win battles, protect cities, and defeat enemies.


    What good was rewinding time by 5 seconds only to return to the same starting point?


    Using time magic required enormous preparation, both in terms of materials and the mindset the mage had to possess, coupled with the physical strain it caused afterward.


    In many ways, it was absurd magic.


    Everyone saw it as a silly exercise, something that wasn''t even worth teaching in depth.


    However, Nolan didn''t view time magic like the others.


    Where everyone saw limitations, he saw potential, despite everyone telling him that this magic was worthless.


    For Nolan, those 5 seconds could be something more. And if he could take that magic further¡­ he could even change his past.


    That''s why, despite the popularity he was gaining from his grades, he chose to pursue that path. While his classmates and even teachers ridiculed him from the moment they learned he had started practicing it, Nolan immersed himself even deeper into studying that magic. Ignoring invitations, outings, and gatherings with his peers¡­ he sacrificed everything to invest every second in learning more about that magic.


    Nolan practiced both publicly and secretly, spending hours perfecting his control, experimenting with variations and techniques that no one else bothered to try.


    Over the years, aside from earning the nickname "The King of D¨¦j¨¤ Vu," he began to notice something curious.


    The magic, which initially only allowed him to rewind time by 5 seconds, began to expand.


    The time it took to cast the magic to rewind time was initially 3 seconds if the incantation was done perfectly, but if you added the preparation time¡­ it exceeded 40 seconds.


    In short, the magic was still useless.


    But¡­ gradually, the rewind seconds increased.


    First, it was 5.1 seconds. Something Nolan didn''t believe at first, but when it increased to 5.2¡­ 5.3¡­ 5.4¡­ his excitement grew.


    Then one day, by mere accident, while Nolan was about to complete the spell to rewind time again, a nearby window opened and extinguished several candles that were essential for casting the spell. But, to Nolan''s surprise, time still rewound, and he saw with his own eyes how that scene repeated, realizing that it was no longer necessary to use the preparations, thus saving all the time that made this spell seemingly worthless.


    And since that accident, Nolan noticed he could willfully use magic that slowed time around him while he moved normally, creating an effect where he appeared to move faster to external eyes, but it caused him tremendous physical exhaustion.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    This great progress excited Nolan, making him feel as if he had entered the realm of gods. However, he decided to keep this advancement a secret and to practice much more privately.


    And despite being forced to study other magical disciplines, primarily to prepare him for the inevitable war raging beyond the academy walls, he never stopped perfecting his mastery of time magic.


    He learned fire magic, but only enough to remain unnoticed.


    In his heart, he still trusted in his magic, even if no one else did.


    Years of practice and dedication granted him something that very few could even imagine.


    He no longer needed a wand to cast that spell.


    His connection with time magic had become so deep that he could manipulate the flow of time with just his will.


    Of course, there were limits, and this created various variations. Without the wand, he couldn''t rewind as far back as before, but still, he had reached a level of control that no one else could even dream of.


    Then came the day.


    The day the war caught up with him. The academy was not just a place of learning; it was also a recruiting ground for future warriors.


    The kingdom was at war, and the need for mages at the front was desperate.


    All the students knew that eventually, it would be their turn to fight. And when the time came, no one was surprised when Nolan was assigned to a unit of mages. But what no one expected was his decision to fight as a knight.


    When Nolan announced he would go to the front with a sword instead of a staff, his classmates looked at him as if he had lost his mind.


    "A mage on the front lines¡­?" they murmured among themselves.


    It was madness.


    In battle, mages belonged in the rear, where they could cast their spells from a distance, protected by infantry and cavalry.


    Knights, seasoned in combat, were the ones who handled close combat, and there was no place for a mage with warrior fantasies amidst the chaos of an enemy charge.


    However, no one stopped him.


    The silence with which his companions let him go spoke volumes.


    Nolan, for his part, walked toward the front with the sword in hand and the weight of uncertainty on his shoulders.


    He felt fear growing in his chest, a palpable fear that threatened to cloud his senses at times.


    The echo of enemy horse hooves resonated in the distance, and he knew that every passing second brought him closer to the edge of death.


    Despite everything, there was something in him that remained steadfast, a certainty that set him apart from the others.


    He had time.


    ''Few seconds can make the difference between life and death¡­'' Nolan thought as he tightened his grip around the hilt of his sword.


    He was no longer like the rest. While others had only a moment to react, he possessed something more valuable.


    36.8 extra seconds, but without the wand, that amount was halved.


    Though he wasn''t close to his goal, for now, it was enough.


    Just as the first sword came crashing down toward him, Nolan acted.


    He rewound time by only 2 seconds, just enough to see the attack once more.


    Now he knew exactly how his enemy would move, how they would twist their wrist at the end of the strike. And with that knowledge, he dodged with precision, leaning to the side just before the blade reached him.


    The seconds became his advantage.


    Where other warriors had only one chance, he gave himself several.


    He rewound 2 or 3 seconds, just enough to adapt and anticipate his enemies'' movements.


    He did it punctually, like a perfectly tuned mechanism.


    He didn''t abuse his power. He knew that if he rewound too much, he would have to wait the same time to use his magic again.


    That''s why each rewind was measured with great precision.


    The enemy knights soon began to grow frustrated.


    To them, it seemed that Nolan had superhuman reaction capabilities, as he anticipated every strike or thrust.


    With time magic slowing everything around him, Nolan moved taking advantage of the world''s slow pace, dodging attacks that would have been impossible for anyone else to avoid.


    Enemies watched him advance and retreat as if he were playing with them, and that confusion weakened them.


    At first, the knights from his own army looked at him with disdain.


    They believed that what he was doing was a selfish act, that his presence on the front lines was nothing more than a whim of someone who didn''t understand the gravity of battle.


    However, they soon began to realize that Nolan wasn''t just surviving; he was helping others.


    His alerts, his shouts warning of enemy movements before they occurred, were saving lives.


    At first, they had ignored him, but as more time passed¡­ they began to admire him.


    The battle, which had initially seemed like an imminent slaughter, began to change.


    Little by little, the enemy knights, who had initially charged with strength and confidence, started to retreat. The shouts of their leaders, trying to reorganize their ranks, were drowned out by the chaos and confusion.


    With every step they took backward, Nolan''s front and his companions advanced, unstoppable.


    The enemy, bewildered by the fierce resistance and precise coordination of the knights, began to fall one by one.


    Desperate cries for retreat started to spread among the enemy ranks.


    First, a handful of soldiers, then dozens, and finally the cavalry, which had been their most imposing force, turned on their heels and fled. The banners that had once waved proudly now fell, trampled by their own men in a panic.


    The battlefield, which minutes before had been a whirlwind of chaos and death, filled with a strange calm. And it was then that the voices of Nolan''s army began to rise.


    "Victory!" shouted one of the knights, raising his sword to the sky.


    Soon, others followed suit.


    The victory cry resonated across the field, and within seconds, it transformed into a deafening roar.


    Exhausted soldiers, covered in sweat and blood, shouted with joy, raising their weapons in a sign of triumph.


    The massacre they had inflicted on the enemy was evident, and the fear they had initially felt when facing a much larger army faded, replaced by the euphoria of victory.


    Amidst the cheers and hugs, Nolan lowered his sword, breathing heavily.


    Fatigue was slowly catching up with him, the strain of using his magic over and over beginning to weigh on his muscles.


    Still, he remained upright, watching as the few remaining enemies fled into the horizon.


    Suddenly, he felt a presence beside him.


    A knight, with a face dirty from dirt and blood, looked at him with a mix of curiosity and admiration.


    Throughout the battle, Nolan had been an enigma. He had surprised everyone with his physical prowess and the precision with which he fought.


    No one, not even the most veteran knights, had expected such a thing from a mage.


    "Hey, you¡­" said the knight, an incredulous smile on his face. "What''s your name?"


    Nolan, still recovering from the exertion, looked up at him.


    "My name¡­," he said, his voice firm but calm. "Is Nolan. Nolan Rook."

 02 Accident

    After that first battle, Nolan continued fighting in several more. With each confrontation, his name spread like an echo through the camps, among soldiers and officers, as a prodigy in both combat and strategy.


    What had initially been a mix of skepticism and awe soon transformed into genuine respect.


    It wasn''t just his physical prowess or his strange but effective magic that caught attention; it was the decisions he made on the battlefield, the way he seemed to foresee enemy movements, and his precise choices that secured victory in each fight.


    It didn''t take long for the higher-ups to notice his skills. The kingdom needed more leaders to guide its troops in such dark times, and Nolan seemed to be the perfect candidate.


    Because of his performance in the field and the victories he had helped achieve, he was assigned as general of a small troop.


    No one suspected that part of his success was not solely due to his natural talent for strategy. Every time he made a mistake in negotiation or planning, Nolan rewound time.


    He didn''t need to go back far¡ªjust a few seconds, enough to correct his course and make better decisions. Thus, little by little, he ascended the military ranks, making perfect decisions, guiding his men with a precision that only he could understand.


    That''s how the long and exhausting war finally came to an end. The kingdom''s victory was celebrated in every corner of the territory, and Nolan''s merits did not go unnoticed. He had been key in many of the final battles, and now his name resonated throughout the kingdom. So great was his recognition that the king himself, impressed by his achievements, summoned him to the palace.


    The great hall was filled with nobles, advisors, and military personnel, all watching closely as Nolan entered. Before him, on his throne, the king smiled and, with a solemn voice, offered him a position of great importance in the court¡ªa position of power that many would envy.


    But Nolan rejected it.


    "I deeply appreciate your generosity, Your Majesty," Nolan said with a bow. "But what I desire most is a private place, a space where I can continue my studies in magic."


    The king, surprised by his response, considered his words for a moment, but seeing the determination in Nolan''s eyes, he granted his request. He provided a large mansion in a secluded area, along with a substantial sum of money to fund his research.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Nolan had gained fame, influence, and wealth, but none of those achievements mattered to him.


    His goal was clear: he wanted to go back to the day when his family had been destroyed.


    However, no matter how much he perfected his magic, no matter how much he refined his technique, he couldn''t overcome a barrier.


    No matter how many times he tried, he couldn''t rewind time beyond one minute.


    That seemingly unbreakable barrier became his greatest frustration.


    At 29, after more than 16 years dedicated to research, he found himself stuck, unable to progress.


    The memories of those who had told him that rewind magic was useless echoed in his mind.


    They had been wrong, for he had achieved much more than anyone had imagined. He had far surpassed the initial 5 seconds, discovering variations and ways to control the flow of time. But now, after all that progress, he was faced with an insurmountable wall.


    Nolan remembered the words of one of his most loyal soldiers, a man who had followed his orders to the letter during the war.


    That man had been straightforward with him, warning him that if he continued to obsess over his research, he might end up dying alone, regretting not having made the most of his life.


    Those words struck him hard now, because that man had been one of the few he could consider a friend.


    Yet his determination remained intact.


    He had to keep going.


    He had to return to the moment the dragon destroyed his family. He couldn''t stop.


    Not now.


    But then, one day, his own body betrayed him.


    While conducting one of his experiments, he felt a sharp pain in his chest, something he had never experienced before.


    He tried to rewind time over and over, seeking to avoid the pain, but no matter how many times he did it, the attack on his chest repeated incessantly.


    His body, worn out from years of effort and constant use of magic, had finally reached its limit.


    Desperate, after five failed attempts at rewinding, Nolan did something he had never thought he would have to do.


    He asked for help.


    With the last of his strength, he opened the window of his study and shouted for assistance.


    His voice echoed through the halls of his mansion, and, fortunately, some servants heard his cries and ran in his direction.


    Nolan, who usually didn''t lock his doors, allowed them to enter. When he finally lost consciousness, he was quickly taken to a sanatorium.


    He woke up in a bed, bandaged and weak. He could barely move when a young priestess entered the room, her face kind and serene.


    "What happened?" Nolan asked, his voice hoarse.


    "You fainted," the priestess replied. "But fortunately, since you called for help, they brought you here in time, and we managed to stabilize you."


    "What¡­ do I have?" Nolan asked, feeling the weight of uncertainty in his chest.


    The priestess looked at him with compassion, but her words were like a blow.


    "Your mana core is having issues. It''s unstable."


    Nolan''s world seemed to come to a halt.


    The mana core, the source of all his magic, was failing.


    If he lost it, he could no longer perform magic, and everything he had worked for, all his efforts to return to the past, would be meaningless.


    "What¡­ what does that mean?" Nolan whispered, almost breathless.


    The priestess looked at him seriously, knowing that her response could shatter him.

 03 I Want to Buy…

    "Your mana core is failing due to excessive and uninterrupted use of magic," the priestess replied, measuring each word carefully. "You will need to undergo regular treatments to stabilize it, but if you don''t, you risk losing it completely¡­"


    Nolan felt the ground disappear beneath his feet.


    His entire life, his goal, everything he had pursued since he was a child depended on his ability to manipulate time.


    If he lost his magic, he wouldn''t just lose his power; he would lose his reason for being.


    Nolan nodded silently, unable to find words to respond, and left the church with a feeling of emptiness gnawing at him from within.


    The sun was beginning to set as he walked through the city streets, aimlessly.


    His mind was engulfed in despair, repeating the priestess''s words over and over.


    Around him, life continued as if nothing had changed: merchants sold their wares, children ran through the squares, and citizens went about their daily routines.


    However, for Nolan, the world no longer had color.


    He noticed how his body, worn from years of effort and intensive use of his magic, no longer responded as it used to.


    Three years ago, when the war ended, he felt strong, invincible. But now, with each step he took, he felt a dull pain in his knees and tension in his lower back.


    Nolan stopped at a nearby bench in a park and sat down, letting out a long sigh.


    The sharp pain in his joints was a constant reminder that his youth was beginning to fade.


    In front of him, a group of children played, laughing and running, oblivious to the weight of the world that had yet to reach them.


    Nolan watched them in silence, remembering the times during the war when his comrades would ask him when he planned to marry and start a family.


    He had always dismissed the idea. His mission, his desire to return to the past, was all that mattered.


    What more could he do now that he couldn''t use his magic?


    The future he had imagined was crumbling little by little.


    With another sigh, Nolan leaned back on the bench, almost like a vagabond, allowing his mind to wander while the pain in his body kept him in the present.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    The sky was painted in orange hues as the sun began to hide, and it was then that his stomach growled, reminding him that he hadn''t eaten all day.


    Nolan stood up, feeling the creaking in his joints, and decided he would go buy some bread. It was something he hadn''t done in years, as his mansion had always been filled with servants ready to attend to his needs.


    As he walked along the cobblestone streets, he noticed how people began to close their stalls, preparing for the night.


    Near a small bakery, a girl tripped over a stone while carrying a basket full of fresh bread.


    By instinct, Nolan used his magic to slow down time.


    The girl''s movements became sluggish, and he was able to quickly approach her, preventing her from falling and spilling the bread on the ground.


    When time returned to its normal pace, the girl looked at him with wide eyes, surprised.


    "I''m so sorry¡­" she said, nervously, in a sweet, trembling voice as she tried to regain her balance. "I almost dropped everything¡­"


    Nolan stared at her for a few seconds, unable to respond immediately.


    The girl was young, with long light brown hair, large bright green eyes that seemed to reflect the spring forest.


    Her skin was smooth and slightly tanned, with delicate features and a shy smile that revealed her nerves. The simple dress she wore was a muted blue, typical of village girls, but something in her demeanor, in the way she moved, made her stand out.


    Yet, what struck Nolan the most was the warmth of her presence, a warmth that seemed to ignite something within him.


    "Don''t worry," Nolan finally replied, his voice softer than he had intended. "I''m glad you''re okay."


    Without saying more, he stepped aside, but he had barely taken a few steps when a sharp pain pierced his chest.


    Nolan frowned, letting out a small groan of pain as his hand instinctively went to his chest.


    The girl, who had already begun to walk again, stopped immediately upon hearing him.


    "Oh no!" she exclaimed, alarmed. She quickly set the basket of bread down on the ground and approached him. "Are you okay?" she asked, her voice filled with concern as she gently placed her hand on his shoulder.


    The moment she touched him, Nolan felt an unexpected relief.


    The pain in his chest, which had tormented him just moments ago, almost completely disappeared.


    Nolan took a deep breath, surprised, as relief washed over him.


    "Yes¡­," he murmured, his face still tense from surprise, but with the pain already dissipated. "I''m fine¡­ now."


    The girl let out a brief laugh, lightening the atmosphere a bit.


    "Well, that''s what matters, right?" she said with a smile, and her laughter, though short, carried a warmth that Nolan hadn''t heard in a long time.


    Before he could respond, a shout echoed in the distance.


    "Emily!"


    An older woman, frowning, was quickly approaching, scolding the girl.


    "Why are you leaving the basket on the ground like that?! You need to be more careful! If we sell those dirty loaves, we''ll ruin our reputation!"


    Emily lowered her gaze, visibly embarrassed, without saying a word. Nolan, seeing the sadness in her eyes, decided to intervene.


    "There''s no need to worry about that," Nolan said, stepping closer with a polite tone. "In fact, I would like to buy the entire basket."


    Both women looked at him, surprised.


    The older woman scanned him from head to toe, noticing his fine clothes despite his weakened appearance. She quickly realized she was in the presence of someone important.


    "Oh, my lord," she said, forcing a smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "Someone like you deserves something much better than these simple loaves. Allow me to recommend¡­"


    "No," Nolan interrupted her again, with unwavering courtesy. "I would like to buy this basket. How much does it cost?"


    The older woman fell silent, taken aback by Nolan''s insistence. Emily, for her part, looked at him with even wider eyes, unsure of what to say.

 04 Old Age

    Nolan pulled some silver coins from the pocket of his jacket, which he always carried out of habit. It was something he had learned from being a good negotiator over the years, and although he didn''t need it at the moment, having money on hand was proving useful now.


    The elderly woman''s eyes widened in surprise at the sight of the shiny coins.


    "Please, keep the change," Nolan said calmly as he handed her the money.


    The price of the bread was insignificant in comparison, barely costing a few copper coins.


    "Oh, thank you very much, my lord!" the woman exclaimed, bowing repeatedly in gratitude. "May the gods bless you, truly, thank you."


    Nolan took the basket with an impassive expression, barely nodding in response to the woman''s thanks.


    It wasn''t the first time he had seen this type of reaction when he showed his generosity, and he didn''t place much importance on it.


    Nolan turned to leave, but just as he took a few steps, he heard a soft voice behind him.


    "Wait!"


    The voice was timid, barely a whisper, but enough to stop him.


    Nolan turned around and saw Emily hurriedly approaching. He stood still, watching her with curiosity.


    "What''s wrong?" Nolan asked serenely as he saw her stop in front of him.


    Emily lowered her gaze, clearly nervous.


    Her hands intertwined as she played with her fingers, and the blush on her cheeks deepened.


    "I wanted¡­ I wanted to thank you¡­" Emily said, briefly raising her gaze, her green eyes shining with a hint of shyness and gratitude. "Thank you so much for before¡­ for saving me from falling."


    Nolan remained silent, astonished.


    The flush on her cheeks, her trembling lips forming a shy smile, and the way her eyes sparkled made her expression simply¡­ beautiful.


    Stolen story; please report.


    For a few seconds, he was entranced, unable to respond while his mind processed what he was seeing.


    Finally, he shook his head slightly to regain his composure.


    ''She''s too young for you,'' Nolan repeated internally, trying not to get carried away by the charm of the situation.


    "There''s no need to thank me so much," Nolan replied with a slight smile. "I''m glad you''re okay, but I have to go."


    Nolan turned to leave, but then he heard Emily''s voice again, this time with a slight hesitation.


    "Are you¡­ a mage?" she asked, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    Nolan furrowed his brow, puzzled.


    He wore no symbol identifying him as such, nor did he dress in the traditional robes of a mage.


    How had she deduced it?


    After a few seconds of reflection, Nolan nodded.


    "Yes," he replied, feeling a pang of pain in his chest as he remembered he could no longer use magic as before.


    Emily gasped, excited, but then became even more nervous.


    "And¡­ did you go to the academy?" she asked, hesitantly, as if she didn''t dare to ask.


    Nolan watched her with curiosity and nodded again.


    "Yes, many years ago," Nolan responded, and he saw Emily''s eyes widen in astonishment.


    "Really?!" Emily exclaimed, visibly surprised, before her words began to spill out quickly. "I''ve always dreamed of going to the academy, but¡­ well, I''ve never had the money to do it. If it''s not too much trouble¡­ could you tell me what it''s like? I''d love to know, even though I''ve never been able to go."


    Nolan couldn''t help but chuckle softly at the enthusiasm on her face.


    Emily had a youthful energy that contrasted with his usual seriousness.


    She reminded him of the days when he too yearned to learn about magic, when he still believed that everything was possible.


    "Would you like to enroll in the academy?" Nolan asked, curious.


    For a moment, a shadow of sadness crossed Emily''s face, and she quickly looked away.


    Emily nodded with a melancholic gesture.


    "I would¡­ but it''s impossible."


    Nolan frowned, intrigued.


    "Why?" he asked, sensing there was something more behind her response.


    Emily, embarrassed, bit her lip and lowered her head.


    "I''m¡­ I''m too old," she murmured, almost in a whisper.


    Nolan''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    How could she say something like that?


    ''Too old?'' Nolan thought, confused.


    Emily was beautiful, vibrant, and clearly young.


    In fact, he couldn''t understand why she thought age was an obstacle.


    "Too old?" Nolan repeated, unable to hide his surprise. "You don''t look it at all."


    Emily let out a small, bitter laugh, wrapping her arms around herself.


    "No, I''m serious," she said. "At the academy, they don''t allow anyone over 22 years old, and I¡­ have long surpassed that barrier. So I''m¡­ screwed."


    Nolan remembered the days when he himself entered the academy as barely a teenager, and how most students came in young, with their entire future ahead of them.


    "How old are you?" Nolan asked, even more intrigued.


    Emily lifted her gaze to him, still embarrassed, before whispering as if it were hard for her to admit.


    "I''m¡­ 28 years old."


    Nolan blinked, surprised.


    There was only a two-year difference between them.


    "Twenty-eight?" Nolan repeated, in a whisper.

 05 Really...?

    Nolan fell silent after Emily''s confession.


    ''Twenty-eight? How can she be the same age as me?'' he thought as he glanced at her sideways.


    For years, he had lived immersed in his obsession with mastering his magic, continuously researching and perfecting his control over time.


    He had spent an unimaginable amount of hours repeating the same process over and over: activate the spell, rewind a few seconds, observe the effects, rest to regain strength, and then repeat it all.


    A routine so strict and mechanical that it had consumed a significant part of his life.


    But now... everything had changed.


    His mana core was damaged, and using magic as he had before was a tremendous risk.


    ''Maybe I should try something different¡­'' Nolan told himself as his mind wandered.


    He remembered the times his friends and comrades had invited him to parties, celebrations, even simple outings to the city.


    And how, each time, he had rejected those invitations in the name of his research.


    ''I never had time for those things¡­'' Nolan thought bitterly.


    But was this the moment?


    Should he take advantage of not being able to use magic to do something different?


    Perhaps¡­ to meet someone¡­


    Unconsciously, his gaze returned to Emily, who stood before him, looking somewhat nervous.


    He couldn''t believe it; she was really within his age range, though she looked much younger.


    And the best part was¡­


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Uh...?" Emily''s trembling voice pulled him from his thoughts.


    She looked at him with a mix of uncertainty and concern. As Nolan had drifted, the silence had stretched on for too long.


    ''Why is he so quiet?'' Emily thought, anxious.


    Tension began to build in her chest as she tried to remember if she had said something inappropriate. Sweat beaded on her forehead, and just as she was about to apologize, Nolan broke the silence.


    "It''s fine," Nolan said calmly.


    Emily froze completely, her eyes wide open.


    Had she heard correctly?


    "W-what?" Emily asked, her voice trembling. "Could you¡­ repeat that?"


    Nolan looked directly into her eyes and, without hesitating, repeated,


    "I said it''s fine. You can come to my house whenever you want, and I''ll tell you all about the academy. I can even teach you some magic if that''s what you want."


    Emily felt her heart race in her chest.


    She couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    Had she really heard him right?


    Was he going to teach her magic!?


    To her!?


    A smile, first hesitant and then broader, began to light up Emily''s face.


    "Really¡­?" Emily asked, her voice filled with restrained excitement.


    "Yes, really," Nolan replied with a slight smile, enjoying the enthusiasm in her eyes.


    Emily couldn''t help but imagine herself casting spells, mastering magic, flying through the skies like in tales of the most powerful mages.


    That fantasy made her let out a small joyful laugh, but it was interrupted by Nolan extending a small piece of paper to her.


    "Here, this is the address of my house," Nolan said.


    Emily, returning to reality, took the paper and looked it over.


    She stood there for a moment, perplexed, as she read the name of the neighborhood.


    ''Does he really live there? In one of the most affluent areas of the city?''


    Before she could ask more questions, Nolan slightly inclined his head in farewell.


    "I''ll see you soon, then."


    He turned and began to walk away with firm steps, as if he were in a hurry to get somewhere.


    Emily, still stunned by everything that had just happened, watched him go, feeling a mix of excitement and confusion.


    "Thank you¡­ and sorry for the trouble," Emily said hastily, her voice almost a whisper, but loud enough for Nolan to hear as he walked away.


    Nolan, for his part, felt satisfied.


    At least now he would have something to do while he waited for his mana core to stabilize.


    Teaching Emily could be something new, something that would give him purpose while he couldn''t use his magic.


    As Emily continued to watch Nolan, the elderly woman who had been observing the scene from a distance approached her with a sly expression.


    With a smile and a conspiratorial glint in her eyes, she patted Emily on the head.


    "Go get him!" the old woman said with a mischievous laugh.


    Emily blinked, completely confused.


    "Excuse¡­?" she asked, turning her gaze to the woman, not understanding what she meant.

 06 Are You Going to See Him?

    Emily followed her grandmother back to the bakery, her thoughts still swirling from the strange yet exciting conversation with the mysterious mage.


    As she crossed the threshold of the old, worn wooden door, the aroma of freshly baked bread and flour in the air felt as familiar as ever.


    The bakery was small, dark, and modest, with barely a couple of shelves filled with already-cool bread and a small stone fireplace where remnants of the fire used for baking still lingered.


    Despite its good location in the city, they barely managed to survive, as the business was not owned but rented for a sum that always left the family on the brink of poverty.


    Upon entering, her grandmother gestured to her husband, who was behind the counter.


    "Close up now, old man."


    The grandfather, a man with a weathered face and calloused hands, frowned with concern.


    "What happened to the breads you were supposed to bring?" he asked, swallowing hard as he remembered they still had some customers waiting.


    "We already sold them," his wife replied simply, without giving it much thought.


    The grandfather didn''t seem as relieved as one would expect.


    Instead, his face paled slightly.


    He knew that the reason Emily and his wife had gone out in the first place was because they had customers waiting for more bread.


    ''How am I going to apologize to them?'' he thought as he tried to come up with excuses to reassure the few customers still in the shop.


    Meanwhile, the grandmother led Emily to a small table in a dark corner of the shop.


    "Sit down," the old woman ordered.


    Emily obeyed, though with a hint of nervousness.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Her grandmother''s tone made her think she was about to receive a lecture for having dropped the basket of bread on the ground when she had been distracted by the mage.


    However, the old woman didn''t scold her. Instead, she began to search for something in a small wooden chest.


    When she returned, she brought with her a collection of hair ribbons, all different colors and shapes, with a childlike and sweet air.


    Emily looked at the ribbons, confused.


    "Grandma, what is this¡­?" Emily asked, expecting some kind of reprimand.


    The elderly woman sat down in front of her and, with a smile, asked,


    "Are you going to see the mage tomorrow?"


    Emily''s eyes widened, puzzled by the question and her grandmother''s tone.


    She didn''t know how to respond.


    "No... I don''t know. I don''t want to be a bother," Emily murmured, her gaze dropping to the floor.


    Suddenly, she felt a sharp slap on her cheek.


    The pain shot through her, but Emily only sighed to endure the blow, accustomed to her grandmother''s harshness.


    "I''ll ask you again," the old woman said, her tone severe. "Are you going to see the mage tomorrow?"


    Emily, still rubbing her cheek, answered almost without thinking.


    "Yes, I''ll go tomorrow¡­" Emily said, her voice trembling.


    Satisfied, her grandmother smiled again and extended her hand to show her the ribbons.


    "Choose one. I want you to look presentable when you go."


    Despite the pain, Emily chose a red ribbon, the only one she liked among all of them. However, her grandmother clicked her tongue in disapproval.


    "No, that doesn''t match your green eyes," she said, taking a green ribbon shaped like a clover and placing it in Emily''s hands.


    Emily frowned.


    She didn''t like the ribbon, but she didn''t dare to say anything. She carefully held it, trying not to show her displeasure.


    At that moment, her grandfather reappeared, wiping his hands on his apron.


    "Did you really sell those loaves?" he asked, clearly worried. "We just lost several customers!"


    The grandmother, unfazed, showed him the silver coins that Nolan had paid.


    "Look at this," she said, smiling. "We sold more than those loaves are worth."


    The grandfather stared at the coins, astonished.


    "What¡­?" he asked, still in disbelief. "Did you rob a noble or something?"


    "No, you old fool," the grandmother replied with a laugh. She leaned over to Emily and, unexpectedly, hugged her warmly. "Our girl has caught the attention of a noble."


    The grandfather looked at Emily, his eyes shining with a spark of pride.


    "Wow, finally you''re doing something right!" he exclaimed, giving her a pat on the shoulder. "Do you think that mage has a lot of money?"


    The grandmother smiled and said confidently,


    "Tomorrow we''ll find out. Emily is going to visit him in the morning, right?"


    Emily''s eyes went wide.


    ''In the morning¡­?'' Emily thought in horror.


    She had barely processed the idea of going, and now she had to do it so early¡­


    But not wanting to receive another slap or unleash her grandparents'' anger, she forced a nervous smile.


    "Yes¡­ of course," Emily said, laughing weakly. "Tomorrow morning, I''ll see the mage¡­"

 07 Have a Good Day

    The night passed in the blink of an eye, or at least that''s how it felt to Emily.


    Her grandmother had taken care of everything: the clothes, a bucket of water, soap... everything to ensure Emily smelled nice and looked presentable for the mage.


    However, despite all the preparations, Emily barely managed to sleep.


    The pressure of what would happen the next day, the first time in years she received such special attention, kept her awake with a racing heart.


    Every time she closed her eyes, her mind tormented her with an image of the mage rejecting her, telling her it had all been a cruel joke.


    Fear gripped her.


    What if she wasn''t welcome?


    What if everything went wrong?


    Worse still, what would her grandparents think if she returned empty-handed?


    Finally, just when it seemed her body was about to surrender to fatigue, a tug on her blanket jolted her awake.


    "Get up already, girl!" her grandmother''s voice echoed urgently. "The sun is about to rise."


    Emily, dazed and exhausted, slowly sat up. She had barely closed her eyes.


    As she rubbed her eyes, she murmured,


    "What if the mage isn''t home this early¡­?"


    "Well, you wait at the door until he shows up," her grandmother replied dismissively as she set the bucket of cold water in front of her.


    The thought of waiting outside the mage''s house made Emily shudder.


    Stolen story; please report.


    ''That will make me look like a stalker!'' Emily thought, and for a moment, she couldn''t help but let out a brief laugh at the embarrassment of such an awkward scenario.


    But then she remembered Nolan''s calm expression. He didn''t seem like a bad person, certainly.


    However, the rumors she had heard over the years about nobles buying commoners and using them as slaves, or even killing them without consequences, still lingered in her mind.


    ''No... he can''t be one of those,'' Emily told herself, trying to calm down. But the fear still resided in her stomach.


    "Emily!" her grandmother shouted, pulling her from her thoughts. "What are you doing sitting there like a fool? Get washed up already! We don''t have all day."


    "Yes, yes¡­" Emily replied, getting up awkwardly.


    Emily quickly stripped off her clothes and headed to the small bathroom, little more than an improvised room behind the bakery.


    There, the bucket of cold water awaited. The morning air was already chilly enough, and the icy water didn''t help.


    When she plunged her hands into the bucket, she felt her skin immediately prickle.


    Reluctantly, she began to wash herself as best she could. The soap her grandmother had left had a strong, sour smell, not pleasant at all. Every time she rubbed it on her skin, the scent invaded her senses, making her frown.


    ''I really don''t like this smell,'' Emily thought with disgust as she hurried to finish.


    Though the wash was quick, the discomfort of the experience lingered. Her skin still burned from the cold water, and the soap had left a sour trace on her body.


    But there was no time to complain.


    She finished dressing in the clothes her grandmother had prepared: a simple gray linen dress, and of course, the green clover-shaped ribbon she had been given the night before.


    Emily looked at herself in the small mirror hanging on the wall and sighed.


    ''I don''t like how I look¡­'' she thought as she adjusted the ribbon in her hair.


    "You look beautiful," her grandmother said from the doorway, looking at her approvingly. "Now, what are you still doing there? Go to the mage''s house!"


    Emily searched for the paper with Nolan''s address on the table where she had left it the night before.


    But¡­ it was gone.


    Her heart stopped for a second.


    ''Where is it!?''


    She searched frantically among the things on the table, but the paper didn''t appear.


    ''Crap, crap, crap¡­!'' Emily thought, terrified.


    Her gaze met her grandmother''s, who was already starting to frown.


    "Goodbye!" Emily said nervously, pretending to take any random piece of paper before quickly exiting the bakery, leaving her grandmother satisfied and closing the door behind her.


    Now, standing in the cold, empty street, Emily hugged herself, trying to keep warm.


    The dawn was just beginning to light up the horizon, and with the cold morning wind hitting her face, she murmured to herself,


    "I''m screwed..."

 08 Where Am I Going?

    The cold air turned Emily''s every breath into small clouds of vapor, and the tingling in her fingers only reminded her how unprepared she was for something like this.


    Emily walked aimlessly, her feet moving almost automatically while her mind was lost in a whirlwind of thoughts.


    As she passed through the market, some people who knew her from the bakery greeted her with friendly smiles. However, she barely managed to return the greetings, as her mind was drowning in the desperation of trying to remember the wizard''s address.


    ''Where the heck did he live...?'' she kept asking herself, trying to piece together the few details she remembered from her conversation with the wizard.


    After a few minutes of walking with no clear destination, Emily found herself sitting on a bench in a small park.


    Around her, the first rays of the sun filtered through the trees, and a few birds began to sing, as if nothing else in the world mattered.


    But for her, the weight of the situation still crushed her.


    What would she do now?


    Going back to the bakery without fulfilling what she had promised would be a disaster. Emily didn''t even want to imagine her grandmother''s furious face when she saw her come back without even having reached the wizard''s house.


    For a moment, she considered the idea of staying in the park all day, then returning home later, saying she had failed to find the house.


    But the mere thought of lying made her stomach knot up.


    It wasn''t just the fear of her grandmother''s reaction; there was also a deep sense of shame.


    Sighing deeply, Emily closed her eyes to try to calm down a little.


    ''There has to be something...'' she told herself.


    Emily thought back to the moment when the wizard gave her the paper with the address. She vaguely remembered him mentioning something about a district where nobles lived, but she hadn''t paid much attention to the details...


    The words floated in her mind like puzzle pieces, some not fitting quite right.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ''The house was in... the noble district of this...?'' Emily wondered, trying to connect the dots.


    In the end, she decided she had no choice but to head in that direction.


    It wasn''t a precise address, but at least it was something.


    Emily stood up from the bench, adjusting the ribbon in her hair as she began to walk toward the noble district.


    As she walked, the bustle of the market began to grow. The streets were filled with people going about their business, but to Emily, it felt like each step brought her closer to an abyss.


    Her heart beat faster and faster, as if it were about to explode from nerves at any moment.


    After walking for several minutes, she finally reached the gates of the noble district.


    The buildings were imposing, with architectural details that reflected the luxury and opulence of those who lived there.


    At the entrance, two armed guards stood watch with serious expressions, their armor gleaming in the sunlight.


    Emily''s heart stopped for a moment when she saw them, but she knew there was no turning back now.


    With cautious steps, she approached the guards. She had barely gotten a few feet from them when one glanced at her and asked in a firm tone:


    "Where are you headed?"


    Emily felt as though the ground had opened up beneath her.


    It was at that precise moment that she realized a crucial detail.


    The wizard had never told her his name!


    Panic seized her immediately.


    ''Damn it!'' she thought.


    How could she have overlooked something so important?


    It was absurd to have come all this way without even knowing the name of the person she was looking for.


    Now, standing in front of the guards, Emily felt exposed and completely lost.


    The second guard frowned, and Emily could feel his eyes fixed on her, waiting for an answer.


    But she didn''t know what to say¡ªthe words escaped her.


    "I...," she began, her voice trembling. "I''m looking for...," she stopped, realizing how ridiculous it would sound if she tried to explain her situation.


    Before she could continue, a decorated carriage stopped in front of the entrance.


    From it emerged a young man, elegantly dressed, accompanied by several girls who were dressed as extravagantly as he was.


    The nobleman, with a sly smile, looked Emily up and down, clearly enjoying the spectacle.


    "Well, well, well...," said the noble, approaching with an arrogant stride. "What do we have here? What kind of beauty is trying to enter here?"


    The girls following him giggled mockingly, one of them adding with disdain:


    "You''ve got to be kidding. That girl is clearly a commoner."


    Another joined the taunts, pointing to the ribbon in Emily''s hair.


    "Look at that ribbon... it''s obviously old."


    Emily lowered her head, feeling humiliated by the comments.


    Heat rose to her face, wishing at that moment she could disappear. But the nobleman silenced them immediately with a gesture of his hand.


    "Quiet. I was being serious," he said with a broader smile as he stepped closer to Emily.


    The nobleman got so close that Emily could smell the strong perfume he was wearing. With a smile she couldn''t quite interpret, he leaned in slightly toward her.


    "Miss, where are you headed?" he asked, his voice as sweet as it was unsettling.


    Emily''s heart pounded.


    She knew she couldn''t lie, but she also couldn''t tell the truth.


    Because the truth was that... she didn''t herself didn''t know where she was going!

 09 Frustration

    After a night of deep sleep, Nolan woke up with the same routine in mind. As the sun began to light up his room and his body was used to getting up early to exercise, something stopped him.


    As he got out of bed, stretching his sore muscles, he bitterly remembered that he wouldn''t be able to practice his time magic.


    Reality hit him like a bucket of cold water.


    It was pointless to stick to his routine now, unable to test his theories or push the limits of time magic.


    Frustration suddenly overwhelmed him, and with a growl of anger, he punched the wall of his room.


    The impact resonated, and the pain that shot through his wrist was as sharp as the ache in his soul.


    Yet the physical pain paled in comparison to the helplessness of being trapped in a dead end.


    He had come so far in his research, had exceeded everyone''s expectations... and now he couldn''t move forward.


    Revealing the secret of his time magic was a huge risk, especially if he couldn''t use it at will.


    He felt vulnerable, on the brink of a discovery he might never be able to share with the world.


    With his heart racing, Nolan hit the wall again, this time with more fury.


    Each blow was an attempt to release the anger that gnawed at him.


    He kicked the nearest piece of furniture, feeling frustration escalate with every passing second.


    Then, a soft knock on the door interrupted his storm of emotions.


    It was his staff, concerned about the noise.


    "Sir? Are you okay?"


    Nolan, trying to hide his agitation, took a few deep breaths before responding in a weary voice:


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "Yeah, I''m fine."


    He looked at his sore wrist, the skin reddened from the blows, and realized he wouldn''t be able to exercise that morning.


    Not only was his body hurt, but his mind was a chaotic mess of thoughts.


    Due to the lingering pain in his wrist, he decided to skip his routine. He headed to the bathroom, hoping the cold water would help clear his mind.


    A noble''s bathroom, like Nolan''s, was anything but ordinary.


    The room was adorned with marble and polished stone details, each surface shining with discreet yet imposing luxury.


    In the center stood a large bronze tub, filled with warm water that gave off gentle steam. Delicate fragrances floated in the air, mingling with the oils used for his bath.


    The soaps, with fine essences, were not common in the streets; they were crafted with care, scented with lavender and exotic herbs.


    The warm water slowly enveloped him as Nolan sank into the tub, but the scent of the soap, though pleasant, didn''t provide the peace he sought.


    Submerged up to his neck, his mind kept returning to the same question.


    What would he do now?


    It was impossible to move forward without endangering his own life and secret.


    He remembered the girl he had met the night before, the shy young woman who would likely come looking for him.


    ''What time will she come...?'' he thought distractedly as water droplets fell on his face.


    Though his mind returned to her, he couldn''t escape the deep abyss he felt he was falling into.


    He looked at himself in the mirror, water droplets sliding down his skin.


    What he saw made him stop.


    Though he hadn''t yet turned thirty, his reflection looked back at him like someone much older.


    The last years, devoted entirely to his research and the war, had stolen something essential from him.


    It seemed like life itself was slipping through his fingers, taking his opportunities with it.


    Nolan finished his bath as quickly as he could, unable to bear the sight of himself any longer.


    He dried off and chose his outfit for the day.


    Nolan dressed with the elegance befitting a noble, though he preferred simplicity when he could. This time, he opted for a fine linen shirt, white as snow, paired with a dark vest that accentuated his shoulders and waist.


    The pants, made of soft yet sturdy fabric, were a muted gray, while his polished leather boots were ready to withstand the pace of his walks.


    Finally, he put on a dark blue cloak, fastened with a silver clasp depicting his family emblem.


    As he dressed, he couldn''t ignore the pain in his wrist, which was beginning to swell. But he pushed it aside, gritting his teeth. There was no time to worry about that.


    Nolan left the room quickly, not offering much explanation to his confused staff.


    He wanted to walk.


    He wanted to clear his mind or find some direction for his life.


    As he walked through the halls of his residence, a memory came to him.


    He had to continue with his treatment.


    Visits to the church had been recommended to help him manage the effects of his mana core, and although he considered it more of a burden than a solution, he couldn''t afford to ignore it.


    ''I just hope I don''t run into any trouble...'' Nolan thought as he stepped out of his mansion.

 10 Who Are You?

    Nolan didn''t usually leave his residence much. Most of the time, the servants took care of external affairs, and if he ever had to go to church, he was usually transported in a carriage.


    But now, he needed to walk and clear his mind, with no clear destination beyond where he was headed.


    As he walked away, Nolan realized how unfamiliar he was with the streets surrounding his mansion.


    The buildings were majestic but distant. The place had a calm that bordered on suffocating, and while it brought him some peace, he felt disoriented.


    "Which church did they take me to last time...?" Nolan murmured, a bit irritated with himself.


    As he tried to remember the way, a loud noise pulled him from his thoughts.


    He turned his head toward the commotion and, driven by a mix of curiosity and concern, hurried toward the source of the sound.


    His footsteps echoed quickly on the stones as he felt his heart race.


    Turning a corner, his gaze stopped on a scene that froze his blood: Emily, the girl from the bakery, was on the ground, surrounded by guards watching in silence while a noble spat at her with a look of pure disdain.


    Nolan''s heart lurched, and without thinking twice, his body reacted.


    He felt rage build inside him with such intensity that he didn''t bother to contain it.


    Instinctively, he slowed down time around him.


    The world seemed to freeze; the noble''s movements became slow and heavy, and the laughter of the girls accompanying him faded into a distant echo.


    Seizing the moment, Nolan lunged at the noble.


    His fist, charged with all the frustration and anger he had bottled up over the past hours, struck the man squarely in the face, sending him flying several meters.


    The noble crashed to the ground with a dull thud, and when time returned to its normal pace, everyone was left gaping.


    From their perspective, Nolan had appeared out of nowhere.


    The girls accompanying the noble let out muffled screams, one of them crying out in horror:


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "Are you insane!? You just hit the son of Duke Anton Serrel!"


    Nolan didn''t stop to process the information.


    He didn''t care about the man''s rank or status.


    All he saw was Emily, dirty and hurt, on the ground.


    He bent down toward her, his expression softening as he reached out his hand.


    Emily, still trembling and with eyes filled with unshed tears, looked at Nolan with a mix of relief and confusion.


    She took his hand shakily, and though she was nervous, the warmth of his palm calmed her.


    With a small effort, she rose from the ground as he helped her up. But it wasn''t over yet.


    The noble, after recovering from the blow, got up with difficulty, his face twisted in anger and humiliation.


    "Who the hell do you think you are, daring to hit me when I''m unguarded?" he growled, wiping the blood dripping from his split lip.


    Nolan, still holding Emily''s hand, turned to face him, his gaze as cold as ice.


    "It was me," he replied calmly, showing no signs of remorse.


    The noble studied him, clearly trying to contain his rage.


    "What''s your rank here, huh? What right do you have to raise your hand against me?"


    For a moment, Nolan tried to recall the proposal the king had made to him long ago, but he couldn''t remember the details. So, he decided to go with something simpler.


    "I''m a researcher," Nolan replied indifferently.


    The noble laughed bitterly and derisively.


    "A researcher!? You must be crazy! If I tell my father what you just did, I assure you, they''ll cut off your head. My family has direct connections to the royalty!"


    Nolan, unfazed, looked at him with barely concealed disdain.


    "If that''s your way of fighting, you embarrass me."


    The noble''s anger grew even more.


    "What did you say!? Repeat that if you dare!" he shouted, pointing to the guards and the girls around him so everyone could hear.


    Nolan stepped forward, the air around him seemed to crackle with tension.


    "I said you''re pathetic for hitting and spitting on a girl. That''s what you are: a walking embarrassment."


    The noble frowned, the muscles in his jaw tensed.


    "She''s just a whore! You have no idea who you''re messing with!"


    Just as Nolan was about to throw another punch, this time intending to end the conversation once and for all, he felt a gentle pressure on his arm.


    Emily, still trembling, was timidly holding onto him, her face pale but determined.


    It was a signal for him to stop.


    Nolan, feeling Emily''s delicate grip, let out a long sigh.


    Somehow, the contact with her calmed the storm within him.


    Still, he couldn''t help but cast one last disdainful glance at the noble before speaking:


    "You''re pathetic."


    Insulted and furious, the noble demanded to know the name of the person daring to challenge him in that way.


    "What''s your name, idiot?"


    Nolan looked him straight in the eye, his voice firm and clear:


    "Nolan Rook."


    The girls and the noble seemed not to recognize the name, but the guards, who had remained on the sidelines until then, began to whisper among themselves in surprise upon hearing those words.


    One of them, clearly disturbed, stepped forward and, to the noble''s astonishment, asked him to calm down.


    "What are you doing?! He started all this!" the noble shouted, even angrier to see the guards holding him back.


    But to his surprise, the guards didn''t budge.


    In fact, they seemed to be preventing the situation from escalating any further.


    Meanwhile, Nolan, without saying another word, began to walk away with Emily, calmly strolling through the streets while the noble''s shouts echoed in the distance.


    "Nolan Rook!"

 11 Is There a Problem?

    "Nolan Rook!"


    The echo of his name faded as they left it behind.


    Nolan walked beside Emily in silence, each lost in their own thoughts.


    The sound of their footsteps mingled with the murmur of the wind, dragging dust and dry leaves along the streets.


    As they distanced themselves from the scene, the weight of what had just happened began to dissipate, though Nolan still felt a faint vibration of anger in his chest.


    A few seconds passed, perhaps minutes, before Emily finally broke the silence with a low, trembling voice.


    "I''m sorry..." murmured Emily, looking down at the ground.


    Nolan glanced at her, somewhat confused.


    "Why are you apologizing?" he asked softly but sincerely.


    Emily, without lifting her gaze, ran a hand through her hair, intertwining her fingers in her chestnut curls as her face displayed a look of shyness.


    "I caused you trouble... I didn''t want you to get involved because of me."


    Nolan watched her for a moment.


    The way she touched her hair and the expression on her face seemed incredibly sweet, and although the situation wasn''t particularly cheerful, he couldn''t help but smile.


    "It''s nothing," Nolan replied with a calm smile. "Really, don''t worry about it."


    Emily, however, didn''t seem convinced.


    She pressed her lips together and insisted again, this time lifting her gaze with a mix of regret and concern.


    "Seriously... I''m really sorry."


    Nolan let out a small laugh before responding.


    "Relax, I doubt this will escalate."


    Emily''s eyes widened slightly, surprised by the confidence in his voice.


    "Why do you say that?"


    Nolan maintained his smile as he glanced at her, his expression more relaxed than before.


    "It''s just a feeling."


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Emily nodded, though still with a slight trace of worry on her face. Determined to change the subject, she asked quietly,


    "Where were you going?"


    Nolan, who had been absorbed in his thoughts until that moment, suddenly remembered his original purpose.


    "Oh, right, I was going to the church..."


    Nolan lifted his hand to his chin, rubbing it as he tried to recall the exact direction.


    However, at that moment, Emily noticed something that made her frown.


    Nolan''s knuckles were bruised and slightly swollen. The injury that had gone unnoticed amid the chaos was now clearly visible.


    Emily stopped abruptly and, with a concerned expression, asked,


    "Are you okay? That injury..."


    Nolan, at first not understanding, followed her gaze to his own hand. He shrugged, downplaying the situation.


    "It''s nothing," he said calmly.


    However, Emily didn''t seem convinced.


    She hesitantly extended her hand to touch his, as if trying to assess the damage for herself.


    Feeling the soft contact of her fingers on his skin, Nolan couldn''t help but notice how delicate her hands were.


    She gently squeezed, feeling the swelling in Nolan''s knuckles.


    "It''s swollen," Emily said softly, clearly worried.


    Nolan managed a half-smile, trying to reassure her.


    "Really, it''s nothing serious. Besides, I was going to the church; they can probably help me there."


    Emily looked up, her concern still evident in her eyes.


    "Are you going to the main church in the city?"


    Nolan nodded without thinking much.


    "Yeah, that one."


    Emily''s eyes widened slightly as she recalled what it meant to pass through the main streets.


    "The main church...? If you go that way, we''ll have to pass by the exit where that noble was..."


    Nolan paused, processing what she was saying.


    He had no desire to encounter the duke''s son again, so he looked at Emily, intrigued.


    "Really?" he asked, though something inside him had already suspected it. "Isn''t there another church around here?"


    Emily took a second to think, her expression contemplative.


    "I think there is¡­" she replied innocently. "Do you know where it is?"


    The silence that followed was palpable.


    They exchanged looks, feeling a bit awkward, until Nolan, unable to help it, burst into laughter.


    "Honestly, I have no idea where it is," he admitted between laughs.


    Emily''s face showed a look of bewilderment at his reaction, but soon her laughter joined his, though hers was much more timid and restrained. She covered her mouth, but the small spark of humor that arose between them made the awkward moment fade away.


    Though the situation was a bit strange, Emily couldn''t shake the feeling that, unlike the noble who had humiliated her earlier, Nolan wasn''t a bad guy.


    He was... different, and that shared little laugh made her lower her guard a bit.


    Suddenly, the sound of approaching armor caught their attention.


    A group of knights was patrolling the streets, and one of them stopped in front of them, watching curiously.


    "Excuse me," said the knight in a firm voice. "Where are you headed?"


    Nolan, still recovering from the laughter, turned to the man and replied without missing a beat.


    "We''re looking for a church. Do you know if there''s one around here?"


    The knight nodded confidently and pointed eastward.


    "Yes, there''s a church not too far from here, though it doesn''t have a conventional appearance. It''s easy to miss."


    Emily, embarrassed, looked down, clearly ashamed for not having recognized it earlier.


    Nolan smiled and nodded, grateful.


    "Thanks," he said politely.


    The knight, however, turned his gaze to Emily, whose clothes were still dirty and disheveled from the incident.


    "And her?" he asked with a slightly inquisitive tone. "What business does she have here?"


    Before Emily could respond, Nolan intervened, his tone firm yet calm.


    "She''s my companion. Is there a problem with that?"

 12 I Don’t Remember You

    "No, there''s no problem," the knight replied, noticeably intimidated. He took a step back, slightly bowing his head in a sign of respect. "I was just doing my duty. My apologies for detaining you."


    Nolan nodded calmly, yet he retained an air of authority that seemed to emanate from him.


    Then he turned his head toward Emily.


    "Let''s go," he said in a tone that, while calm, left no room for discussion.


    Emily nodded silently, following Nolan as they walked through the streets toward the church.


    As they approached, the architecture of the temple became more visible, and what Emily saw left her completely bewildered.


    The church was... extravagant.


    Unlike the modest church in her neighborhood, which barely had what it needed to be called a church¡ªwith worn walls, a simple altar, and benches that creaked with every movement¡ªthis place radiated excessive wealth.


    The tall towers, the windows adorned with stained glass that captured sunlight in vivid colors, and the gilded ornaments covering the fa?ade gave the impression that this place was not just a temple but a work of art meant to impress anyone who passed through its doors.


    Compared to the main church in the city, which, although prestigious, required certain standards like wearing clean clothes to enter, this one exceeded all expectations.


    The size of this church rivaled, or even surpassed, that of the main church in the city.


    Its luxury, more than a demonstration of faith, seemed a declaration of power.


    Emily, who had been walking beside Nolan, suddenly stopped.


    She looked at the enormous door of the church, observing the people entering and leaving.


    They were nobles, without a doubt. Each one wore fine clothes, high-quality fabrics, detailed embroidery, and jewels that reflected their status.


    Seeing this parade of luxury and elegance made Emily feel even more out of place.


    Her clothes were dirty and unkempt, in a pitiful state after the morning''s incidents.


    She couldn''t imagine walking alongside all those nobles without feeling a wave of embarrassment.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Nolan, noticing that she wasn''t moving, turned and looked at her curiously.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Emily, biting her lip and feeling the weight of the situation on her shoulders, lowered her head, unable to look directly at Nolan.


    "I can wait for you out here..." Emily said softly, clearly uncomfortable.


    Nolan observed her for a moment, frowning slightly.


    Something didn''t add up.


    Recalling the incident with the noble earlier and the looks that people in the area had given them, he realized that leaving her alone here wasn''t the safest option.


    Moreover, he sensed there was something more behind her reluctance to enter.


    "Why?" Nolan asked calmly, already suspecting the answer.


    Emily, still not looking directly at him, nervously fiddled with the folds of her dirty dress.


    "I don''t want to embarrass you..."


    For a moment, Emily''s words took Nolan back to his time as a student at the academy.


    He remembered how, back then, he too had often felt out of place, always someone ready to remind him of his status.


    He had been insulted, ridiculed for his choices in time magic, and looked down upon so many times that...


    He didn''t care anymore.


    However, something Nolan noticed was that everything changed the day he demonstrated his skills in the war.


    The insults turned into compliments, and doors that had once been closed now opened with invitations for him to share what he had learned.


    Nolan let out a brief laugh, surprising Emily.


    "Don''t worry about that," he said with a smile, although inside he remembered his past. "I''ve been through worse."


    Emily looked at him, bewildered, but still didn''t seem convinced.


    Her eyes returned to the entrance of the church, where high-ranking nobles were coming and going.


    Each one had a presence that made her, in her dirty and modest clothes, feel even more out of place.


    For her... it was impossible not to worry!


    The contrast was too evident, and the mere thought of entering there next to Nolan, who seemed to belong to that world, terrified her.


    Just as Emily was about to invent an excuse to stay outside, a soft yet firm voice caught their attention.


    "Nolan..."


    Nolan stopped and turned his head toward the source of the voice.


    A young woman with golden hair and bright eyes approached them with graceful steps, her face reflecting a hint of nervousness.


    Seeing her, Emily felt a wave of even greater discomfort.


    The young woman was beautiful, with fair skin and dressed in clothes that seemed made from the finest materials.


    Everything about her screamed nobility and grace.


    "Is it you... Nolan?" the girl asked, shyness in her tone but without losing her composure.


    Nolan frowned slightly.


    He didn''t recognize her.


    "Do I know you?"


    The young woman smiled with an air of apology, making a slight bow.


    "It''s normal that you don''t remember me. It''s been a long time since we last met..."


    There was a brief silence before the young woman straightened up and, with a delicate gesture, said:


    "I''m Iris, the princess."


    The words echoed in Emily''s mind.


    ''The princess...''


    It was as if time had stopped for her.


    The world around her shrank, and an overwhelming desire to disappear flooded her.


    She simply wanted to vanish, to return home, to a place where she could escape all this display of power and nobility that only reminded her of her place in the world.


    Nolan, for his part, didn''t show the same surprise as Emily, though he was also somewhat taken aback.


    He looked at the young princess, trying to recall any past encounter, but his memory failed him.


    "No, I don''t remember you."

 13 Work?

    "No, I don''t remember you," Nolan said sincerely, though without malice.


    He knew he had been in important meetings during the war, where he had met many nobles and influential people, but he had never paid much attention to individual persons, especially if they weren''t directly related to his tasks.


    Princess Iris, with her elegant posture and fine golden garments, smiled, though a nervous laugh escaped her lips.


    The pain of not being remembered was evident in her eyes, but she concealed it behind a polite and graceful facade, as one would expect from someone of her status.


    "Well... that''s normal," she said with a slight shrug, maintaining her composure. "I didn''t usually speak much when you met with my father. I used to stay in the background, watching..."


    Her smile remained in place, though it was somewhat weaker.


    The memory of having been there, admiring Nolan from afar as he discussed strategies with the king, made her feel small and insignificant compared to his achievements.


    Nolan frowned, still trying to recall.


    The meetings with the king had always been formal and brief, focused on military operations, and his interactions with others present had been minimal.


    "I see," Nolan finally commented. However, something didn''t quite fit about that casual meeting, so he asked in a more serious tone, "What are you doing here, Princess?"


    Iris tensed for a second, a hint of nervousness flickering in her eyes, but she quickly masked it with a smile.


    "Oh, well... I''m just attending to some personal matters," she replied, her tone becoming light and friendly again, though Nolan could sense there was more behind those words. "I didn''t want to cause too much trouble."


    Before Nolan could ask more questions, Iris looked him up and down with curiosity and, with a gesture of kindness, asked:


    "Did you sleep well?"


    Nolan, puzzled by the question and not entirely understanding its motive, nodded slightly.


    "Yes, I slept well."


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    There was a brief exchange of glances between them before the princess gave a quick bow.


    "I''m glad to hear that," she said politely. "I hope we have the chance to talk another time."


    And with that, Princess Iris walked gracefully toward the church, while Emily beside her seemed to want to disappear into the ground from embarrassment.


    When Iris''s figure vanished through the temple doors, Nolan turned to Emily, who had begun to take steps backward, trying to slip away unnoticed.


    However, before she could get too far, Nolan grabbed her arm, stopping her in her tracks.


    Emily looked at him with wide, nervous eyes, her mind clearly searching for an excuse to avoid entering the imposing temple.


    Nolan let out a sigh as he shook his head slightly.


    "Well, then we''ll have to go shopping," Nolan announced with a calmness that left no room for discussion.


    Emily''s eyes widened, and she began to shake her head rapidly.


    "No! Please, that''s not necessary," she insisted in a trembling voice. "Really, it''s not needed."


    Nolan studied her for a moment, understanding that her discomfort came from something deeper.


    It wasn''t just her appearance but the environment she wasn''t used to. And while to him the solution seemed simple, for her it was a difficult barrier to overcome.


    "Relax," Nolan said in a softer tone, trying to calm her. "I''ll pay for everything."


    Emily bit her lip, clearly still uncomfortable with the situation.


    "I don''t think I deserve something like that," Emily murmured, her head downcast.


    Nolan smiled faintly at her reluctance, recalling the words of some of his comrades during the war.


    ''When you go out with a girl, pay for everything.''


    It was a common mantra among the soldiers, something they repeated whenever they had a break and could enjoy their free time.


    Some worked extra hours just to ensure they could treat the girls they dated.


    Though Nolan had never paid attention to those comments back then, he now saw it as a potential tactic to help Emily stop being so reserved.


    But Emily kept shaking her head, still too nervous about the situation.


    The discomfort was palpable on her face, and Nolan, fearing he might ruin things, tried a new strategy.


    "I''m sick," he said suddenly.


    Emily looked up immediately, concerned.


    "Sick? What do you have?" Emily asked with genuine worry in her voice.


    Nolan, scratching the back of his neck, knew that what he was about to say would be a bit absurd.


    "It''s a... complicated illness," he said in a serious tone. "And I need someone like you to accompany me to get better."


    Emily looked at him, bewildered.


    His words didn''t seem to make much sense, but something in Nolan''s sincerity made it hard for her to simply refuse right away.


    However, she still didn''t quite understand what he meant.


    "So... you want me to work for you?"


    Nolan nodded immediately, smiling.


    "Exactly. I need you to work for me." He said those words with such conviction that even he was surprised. "That''s why we need to go right now to buy you some clothes so you''ll be comfortable. Then we can enter the church without any problems."


    ''That''s absurd!'' Emily screamed in her mind.


    Still... the idea of working for Nolan, for some reason, didn''t sound as bad as she had initially thought.


    Her life until now had been filled with difficulties, and the possibility of a change, however strange, intrigued her.


    "I¡­"

 14 The Dress.

    Emily found herself in an elegant clothing store, surrounded by quality fabrics she had never imagined touching, let alone wearing.


    Several pairs of expert hands moved around her, taking her measurements with a precision that overwhelmed her.


    The young women attending to her communicated softly among themselves, making comments about her proportions and which styles would suit her best.


    Meanwhile, Emily felt trapped in a nightmare, especially when one of the girls mentioned aloud that the dress would be custom-made.


    ''Custom-made?'' Emily thought, feeling her breath catch in disbelief. ''This must cost a fortune!''


    Panic washed over her as she remembered how hard it was to earn the little money that barely got her by at her grandparents'' bakery.


    Not even in her wildest dreams could she have imagined buying something so expensive.


    She was about to tell Nolan to stop, that there was no need for such luxury, when one of the girls turned to him with respect and diligence.


    "We''ll have it ready as soon as possible," she said as Nolan handed her a piece of paper with an address.


    Emily swallowed hard, barely able to contain herself.


    She wanted to scream for them to stop, to halt the process. But before she could open her mouth, Nolan turned to her with a calm smile.


    "And which of the dresses in the store do you like?" Nolan asked, as if it were the most normal question in the world.


    Emily looked down and murmured softly.


    "The cheapest one will be fine..."


    Nolan let out a light laugh, with no trace of mockery, but confident enough to make Emily blush even more.


    "Don''t be shy about choosing," Nolan said casually.


    Emily''s eyes timidly scanned the store, searching for something that wouldn''t stand out too much.


    But, unintentionally, her gaze landed on a particular dress.


    At first glance, it was a simple dress, but with delicate details that made it stand out. The skirt flowed softly in layers made of a material that seemed light as air, in a soft green color, almost the shade of her eyes.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The bodice was fitted, with golden embroidery that added a touch of understated nobility. It had no excessive adornments, but there was something in its subtle elegance that drew Emily in.


    It was perfect for someone who didn''t want to stand out too much but still radiated refined beauty.


    However, when she saw the price, terror washed over her.


    ''This is¡­ unattainable,'' she thought quickly, averting her gaze.


    But it was too late.


    Nolan had noticed her reaction and, without hesitation, gave the order.


    "Get it ready," Nolan said, pointing to the dress Emily had been admiring.


    Emily tried to protest.


    "Wait... let me try it on first," she insisted, fearing that if she didn''t, the dress might not be right, and that would only make things more expensive.


    Nolan raised an eyebrow, puzzled by her insistence, but nodded.


    "Alright."


    After several seconds that felt like an eternity to Emily, she stepped out of the fitting room wearing the dress.


    She walked toward one of the mirrors, and upon seeing her reflection, she could hardly believe what she saw.


    The dress fit her like a glove, subtly yet elegantly enhancing her figure.


    Her green eyes sparkled more brightly, complemented by the dress''s color, and her soft features seemed to stand out even more.


    ''I look like a noblewoman...'' Emily thought in surprise.


    Nolan, upon seeing her come out, was momentarily speechless.


    The dress looked stunning on her, highlighting Emily''s natural beauty in a way he had never seen before.


    Even she, who was always so reserved, seemed to admire her reflection in the mirror.


    "Is it alright?" Emily asked, still nervous, as her eyes continued to scan her reflection.


    Nolan wasted no time and was already speaking with the shop attendant.


    "We''ll take this one, and also prepare another additional one," he said, pointing to another dress without consulting her.


    "No need!" Emily exclaimed, her voice rising slightly more than she intended, her nervousness transforming into a mix of embarrassment and concern.


    But Nolan simply smiled, not paying attention to her protests.


    Once the arrangements were ready, they both left the store.


    Emily, still stunned by what had just happened, now looked like a lady of nobility, a transformation so radical that she could hardly recognize herself.


    As they walked, Emily couldn''t help but bite her lip.


    "Is this what I''ll have to wear to work with you?" she asked incredulously.


    Nolan nodded, not fully understanding her concern.


    "Yes, but if you need more clothes, we can go buy more later."


    Emily shook her head quickly, still overwhelmed.


    "No, no, this is fine..."


    But her mind couldn''t stop thinking about how ridiculous it would be to wear something so expensive for any work, let alone one that could get dirty.


    "Maybe... going to another cheaper store to buy something simple wouldn''t be a bad idea," she murmured under her breath, hoping Nolan wouldn''t hear her.


    Just then, they both entered the church, which was so majestic that Emily felt even more out of place.


    The high ceilings, the gold and marble decorations¡ªeverything seemed designed to impress...


    Emily swallowed hard, feeling small once again.


    One of the healers present recognized Nolan immediately and greeted him with respect.


    "It''s a pleasure to see you again, Mr. Nolan," she said, bowing courteously.


    Then, noticing Emily beside him, she offered the same greeting.


    "And to you as well, miss."


    Emily tried to return the greeting, but before she could respond, the healer continued.


    "Did you come to continue your treatment?"


    Nolan nodded calmly.


    "Yes."


    Emily, watching the scene, swallowed hard again.

 15 Guilt.

    All of this seemed unreal to Emily. She was in a majestic-looking church, wearing a dress she never imagined she would wear, and now, accompanying Nolan, who appeared to be quite a significant person.


    The healer signaled for them to follow her, guiding them down a silent hallway that echoed with each step.


    The atmosphere was calm, almost solemn, with dim lights coming from wrought iron chandeliers.


    The walls, adorned with tapestries depicting ancient legends, conveyed a sense of deep history, yet there was a feeling of serenity in the air, as if this space were meant for calm and healing.


    Nolan walked behind the healer without hesitation, and Emily followed, though she couldn''t shake the feeling of being out of place.


    What was she doing there?


    Her mind kept swirling, unable to process how she had become part of something so important.


    In the midst of her thoughts, the healer stopped in front of a dark wooden door and opened it, revealing a private room.


    The room was simple but cozy. The floor was covered with thick rugs that muffled footsteps, and there was a large window allowing natural light to filter in, creating a warm atmosphere.


    In the center was a wooden bed with white sheets, and beside it, a small table with several glass jars, probably containing potions and salves. There were a couple of chairs in the corners and a bronze brazier that gave off a soft aroma of medicinal herbs.


    Nolan sat on the edge of the bed while the healer prepared to begin the treatment.


    Before she did, she turned to Nolan, but her eyes briefly flickered toward Emily.


    "Is it necessary for the young lady to be here?" she asked, though respectfully.


    Nolan answered without hesitation,


    "Yes, it is necessary."


    Emily felt a warmth rise to her face.


    ''Am I really that important...?''


    Embarrassment washed over her as she realized she seemed to be gaining a place of significance without having worked for it at all.


    It was hard for her to process.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    All she was doing was following Nolan, but for some reason, he insisted she be there.


    When the healer asked Nolan to lie down and remove his upper clothing, Emily held her breath.


    Nolan, without hesitation, began to undress, calmly removing his cloak and then his shirt.


    As she saw his torso exposed, Emily quickly averted her gaze, her face burning with embarrassment.


    ''He''s undressing right in front of me!'' Emily thought as her heart began to race.


    But even as she tried not to look, she couldn''t help but steal a quick glance. What she saw left her even more bewildered.


    Nolan''s torso was covered in well-defined muscles, which completely contrasted with what she expected from a mage.


    His body was sculpted, possessing a physique that could only have been forged through years of intense physical training.


    For a moment, Emily wondered if she had been mistaken in calling him a mage.


    ''If he''s not a mage... then what is he?'' she wondered, confused.


    Moreover, if this man had such an impressive physical condition, what could he possibly teach her?


    Were all mages this strong?


    As her mind wandered through these questions, the healer began to examine Nolan, her hands moving skillfully across his abdomen, palpating and observing carefully.


    Then the healer began to murmur words in a language Emily didn''t recognize, but that were clearly a spell.


    Suddenly, Nolan let out a soft groan of pain, his face contorting as the spell took effect.


    Seeing him like that, Emily felt a pang of helplessness.


    She knew she couldn''t do anything to help, but she also didn''t want to be a nuisance, so she stayed in one corner of the room, as still as a statue, trying not to draw attention.


    ''Yes, it''s best not to disturb...'' she thought, though her heart continued to beat in time with the pain she saw reflected on Nolan.


    After a few minutes, the healer finished the spell and observed Nolan closely.


    "Your mana core is more unstable than yesterday," she said, concern in her voice. Then, looking at Nolan seriously, she added, "Have you used magic?"


    Nolan seemed to hesitate for a second but then nodded.


    "Yes, I have."


    At that moment, Emily''s thoughts raced back to the most significant hours of her life.


    She remembered how Nolan had saved her from falling and how, in the blink of an eye, he had thrown that punch at the noble.


    He had done everything so quickly...


    ''Did he use magic because of me?''


    Guilt washed over her as she thought that perhaps she was the reason Nolan was in that situation.


    "Please, do not use more magic," the healer said, her tone stern but worried. "Your mana core could break at any moment. This could be fatal."


    Nolan frowned, clearly troubled by the news.


    Emily, seeing the anguish on his face, had to resist the urge to make one of her typical nervous or worried expressions, just as her grandmother always reminded her.


    ''This is not the time to be childish! I must remain serious and not interfere¡­!'' Emily told herself with all her strength.


    Finally, Nolan spoke, his voice somewhat subdued.


    "If I stop using magic... how long will it take for my core to heal?"


    The healer shook her head slowly.


    "I can''t say for certain. But you will need to attend this church every day to continue the treatment if you want to recover."


    Emily noticed how helplessness reflected on Nolan''s face, and although she couldn''t fully grasp what it meant to be unable to use magic, she imagined that for someone like him, that news must be devastating.


    ''What must be going through his mind?'' Emily wondered, looking at Nolan with concern.


    But another thing that began to worry her was what kind of work he had in store for her, someone without any magical abilities.

 16 Time.

    As these thoughts tormented Emily, the door to the room suddenly opened.


    A young woman with long, shiny hair, meticulously styled, entered, dressed in quality clothing and exuding regal bearing: it was Princess Iris.


    Her presence filled the room, radiating an air of authority that immediately made Emily feel even smaller in that space.


    Upon seeing her, Iris frowned slightly when she recognized Emily in the corner, cowering as if trying to disappear.


    The princess vaguely remembered having seen her alongside Nolan in their previous encounter but had assumed she was one of those girls who approached him only to ask for favors or help. Yet there she was, still next to Nolan, which caused her some discomfort.


    ''What is she doing here?'' Iris thought, though she decided to ignore her for the moment.


    The healer, upon seeing the princess, immediately stopped what she was doing and bowed respectfully, performing the formal greeting expected of a royal family member.


    Emily, though out of place, also realized the importance of that gesture and tried to remain still to avoid drawing attention.


    However, when Nolan saw Iris, he remembered that he hadn''t greeted her properly before.


    The norms of courtesy toward royalty felt somewhat distant to him, and due to the time he had spent away from the nobility, his formal manners had grown rusty.


    When the healer finished paying her respects, Nolan regretted that he couldn''t get up to greet her properly.


    His body still ached after the treatment, and at that moment, he didn''t even have the strength to sit up.


    "Princess¡­" he began, with a slight apology in his voice.


    The princess, seeing his effort, waved a hand as if to say not to worry.


    "There''s no need to be formal with me, Nolan. You can call me by my name."


    Emily froze.


    Had she heard that right?


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Princess Iris, the king''s daughter, had just told Nolan that he didn''t have to treat her with the formality her title demanded.


    Even the healer, who always maintained an impeccable composure, showed a slight expression of surprise at that declaration.


    Emily, for her part, was even more bewildered.


    ''Were they that close?''


    She had imagined their relationship to be distant, almost formal. However, that small interaction revealed something very different.


    ''I have no chance of becoming that important to him,'' Emily thought, feeling a slight pang of sadness.


    "Thank you for the offer, Iris. I suppose I will take it," Nolan replied, pronouncing her name as if it were completely natural, though also somewhat out of place given the situation. "But... what are you doing here?"


    Iris, somewhat nervous, shot a quick glance at the healer, who intervened immediately.


    "The princess is studying sacred magic, and she has come to observe... if it''s not a bother, Nolan, while we treat your mana core."


    Nolan frowned at the idea of being the subject of study, even if it was from someone of royalty.


    Though he wasn''t entirely comfortable with the idea, he knew his mana core was in a critical situation. If this increased the chance of being healed, he would accept it, even if it felt somewhat humiliating.


    Before he could respond, the healer, noticing his discomfort, added:


    "The princess has been recognized as a prodigy in sacred magic. She has studied under the best and has already proven to be exceptionally capable."


    The comment finally made Nolan relent.


    If the princess was a genius in sacred magic and could help heal his core, there was no reason to refuse.


    "Alright," Nolan murmured. "If she can help me, I accept."


    Iris approached slowly, her hands clasped in front of her, asking for permission before touching his abdomen.


    Unlike the healer, whose touch was delicate and clinical, the princess''s hands felt more aware, as if she were exploring not just his skin but his mana itself.


    Iris''s fingers brushed against Nolan''s tense muscles, and he could feel the difference in her touch: it was more evident, more personal.


    "It''s... incredible," Iris murmured, a hint of awe in her voice. "Your mana core... it''s beautiful."


    Nolan looked at her, surprised by the comment, while


    Emily, still in her corner, blinked in astonishment.


    ''Beautiful?''


    Emily didn''t quite understand what she meant, but the fascination in the princess''s eyes was clear. However, that amazement was soon replaced by a look of sadness.


    "But..." Iris added with a tone of regret. "It''s a shame. There are small cracks all over. If we don''t do something soon, they could expand."


    Iris raised a hand, beginning to conjure a spell to try to close one of those cracks when, suddenly, a loud crash shook the room.


    A powerful explosion from the door made the window panes rattle and the floor tremble violently.


    The air filled with dust, and a searing heat enveloped the room.


    Something had exploded near the door, and the impact was destined to reach them all.


    Emily, paralyzed by fear, watched as the world slowed before her eyes, and just when the wave of destruction seemed about to hit Nolan... time stopped.


    The silence was absolute, the dust particles suspended in the air, frozen. The fragments of wood and metal that had been shot toward them remained still in their deadly trajectory.


    Time had come to a halt.

 17 Why?

    Nolan, still processing what had happened, felt a wave of confusion.


    His time-stopping magic had never activated on its own before. He had always been the one to invoke it, struggling to maintain control, but this time, it had been different.


    Had the imminent threat of death triggered something new in his ability?


    Nolan knew this wasn''t the moment to analyze the development. Time had resumed, and every second that passed in this state added to the cooldown before he could use his magic again.


    He had to decide quickly.


    Instinct told him he could use this pause to escape and save himself.


    But as he looked at the girls around him, he felt unable to leave them behind.


    The healer had been helping him, Emily didn''t deserve to be caught in this, and Iris, the princess...


    He couldn''t let them die like this.


    ''I have to rewind time¡­'' he thought.


    It was the only option.


    But the question was, how much time?


    If he rewound too much, his body would feel the strain, and he wouldn''t be able to use his power again if something else happened.


    If he rewound too little, there wouldn''t be enough time to act before the explosion occurred.


    And if he rewound too much, he''d lose the chance to see who planted the explosive or stop them.


    The pain in his chest began to intensify.


    Every second in this state weighed more heavily, and four seconds had already passed with time frozen.


    He couldn''t afford any more.


    Finally, Nolan made his decision.


    ''I''ll rewind just until the princess entered.''


    That would give him an advantage, though it would leave him vulnerable afterward. But there was no time for further calculations.


    Nolan closed his eyes and conjured his magic.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    The world around him began to move in reverse.


    The explosion rewound, wooden splinters and metal fragments reassembled.


    The dust that had filled the air dissipated, returning to its place on the walls and floor.


    Emily, the healer, and the princess¡ªeverything reversed while he remained still, frozen in place, watching as time flowed backward.


    When the door opened again and Princess Iris stepped through, time returned to normal.


    The healer, startled by Nolan''s sudden surge of energy, jumped when she saw him rise, even though he should still have been in pain from the treatment.


    The pain in his chest was real, but Nolan ignored it, focusing on what was about to happen.


    "Mr. Nolan, what are you doing?" the healer asked, bewildered, while Emily stared wide-eyed.


    But Nolan didn''t answer.


    Instead, he moved quickly to the door where, in just a few moments, the attacker would appear.


    He motioned for them to stay quiet, and all of them, confused, watched him silently.


    Nolan counted the seconds in his mind, taking deep breaths to bear the pain.


    Just before anything could happen, he flung the door open, and there he was: a nobleman crouched down, placing dynamite at the entrance.


    Without hesitation, Nolan kneed the man in the face, taking advantage of his vulnerable position.


    The noble, unable to react in time, let out a grunt as he fell backward.


    The girls, still inside the room, watched the scene in astonishment.


    Nolan, staying calm, quickly extinguished the dynamite''s fuse with his hands.


    The heat from the explosive burned his palms, but he managed to snuff it out before it could fully ignite.


    The noble, gritting his teeth in frustration, tried to get up and flee. But Nolan was faster and grabbed him by the tunic, slamming him against the wall.


    The man tried to break free, but Nolan held him firmly in place.


    "What the hell were you trying to do?" Nolan growled, bringing his face close to the nobleman''s.


    Iris, shocked, immediately recognized the man.


    "Alistair! What are you doing?" the princess exclaimed, utterly incredulous.


    Emily, unable to tear her eyes from the scene, felt her heart race. The healer was equally dumbfounded.


    Alistair, a noble who had recently confessed his love to the princess but had been rejected, now glared at her with hatred.


    "Damn you!" he cursed at Nolan, though his eyes remained fixed on Iris, who took a step back, horrified.


    More people began arriving, drawn by the noise and commotion.


    Guards and staff rushed in, asking what had happened.


    Nolan, still holding Alistair, glanced at the newcomers and, with tense calm, explained,


    "This bastard tried to set off an explosive to kill us."


    The room fell into absolute silence.


    Nolan''s words left everyone in shock.


    Emily, trembling, crouched down and picked up the extinguished dynamite, staring at it with shaking hands.


    ''Is this for real¡­?'' she thought. ''Was I that close to dying¡­?''


    Iris approached Alistair, her face a mix of disbelief and hurt.


    "Why, Alistair?" she asked. "Why would you do something like this?"


    The noble looked at her with contempt.


    "You and your damn royal family will never understand. People like you don''t deserve to live."


    The guards finally took control of the situation and dragged Alistair away.


    Nolan, exhausted, felt his body paying the price for rewinding time and the physical effort.


    Yet deep down, a spark of excitement flickered.


    He had discovered something new, an advance in his magic he hadn''t expected.


    But that small victory was snuffed out when he felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    Something in his mana core had changed.


    The cracks had spread.

 18 That’s a Good Question

    While Nolan tried to keep his composure, the guards, following orders from their superiors, quickly took Alistair away along with the explosive Emily had picked up moments earlier.


    Despite the situation, Princess Iris, her face still showing astonishment, approached Nolan.


    "Thank you," she said, her voice filled with admiration as her eyes studied him.


    ''Now I understand why they call him The One Who Sees Beyond,'' Iris thought.


    It was a title given to Nolan for his ability to foresee danger before it happened, his instinct seemingly infallible in critical situations.


    Iris had never seen Nolan in action before, but now that she had experienced this¡­


    "Are you okay?" Iris asked, her tone shifting from admiration to concern.


    Nolan, feeling the weight of his body and the burning pain in his chest, managed a tired smile.


    "I''m fine... but I wouldn''t mind if the healer checked me again."


    The pain wasn''t stopping, but he wasn''t going to show weakness now.


    With a nod, Iris agreed and accompanied him back to the room.


    Outside, the murmurs and commotion continued, but the priests quickly imposed silence with stern looks.


    After all, they were in a church, and respect for the sacred place had to prevail.


    When they returned to the room, Iris couldn''t help but frown when she saw Emily entering with them.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked politely, though with a slightly distant tone.


    Before Emily could respond, Nolan intervened with a firm voice.


    "She''s with me. She''s my companion."


    The princess repeated those words softly, as if she couldn''t quite grasp the situation.


    "Your companion¡­?"


    She was clearly confused but decided not to press further for now, turning instead to the healer, who had already begun urgently examining Nolan.


    The healer leaned over Nolan, focusing on his chest where the mana core resided.


    What she found was troubling.


    The cracks that had once seemed minimal had now spread, dangerously propagating.


    With a serious expression, the healer motioned to the princess.


    "Princess, please, come closer."


    Iris approached cautiously, her eyes shining with curiosity and concern.


    Just as the healer was about to ask Nolan for permission for the princess to examine his core, Nolan, with a slight nod and without saying anything, gave his consent.


    His willingness surprised her, but there was no time to show it.


    Both women focused on the core, analyzing the cracks threatening it.


    "It''s beautiful¡­" murmured the princess as she looked at Nolan''s core.


    Its hues glowed with a unique, almost hypnotizing radiance.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    However, she quickly shook her head, remembering the gravity of the situation.


    ''This isn''t the time for that¡­'' Iris thought.


    The healer began working quickly, using her magic to try to seal the cracks that had formed, and Iris soon joined her.


    Her hands, delicate yet firm, began channeling energy into the core, trying to repair the damage as best they could.


    The pain was immediate and intense.


    Nolan let out a choked scream as the two women''s magic tried to contain the cracks.


    The heat emanating from the core, the internal pressure, was unbearable. He felt as if his very being was being torn and burned from within.


    His body trembled, every fiber of his being struggling to stay conscious. Sweat ran down his forehead, and his jaw was clenched so tightly he could almost hear his teeth grinding.


    But the feeling that bothered him the most was that of being restrained.


    "Please, hold on!" the princess pleaded as she kept her hands firmly on him.


    The healer, though more experienced, also urged him to endure the pain.


    Both knew that if Nolan gave in, the core could fracture beyond repair.


    Meanwhile, Emily watched everything from a corner of the room, her heart aching as she witnessed the scene before her eyes.


    ''Why does someone like him have to go through this?'' she thought, feeling a deep sadness for Nolan.


    It was clear that the suffering he was enduring wasn''t just physical, but also emotional.


    Emily felt more helpless than ever.


    She knew she had no magical abilities, and watching Nolan fight something like this made her feel even smaller.


    ''I want to help... but how can I do that?'' she thought repeatedly, frustration burning in her chest.


    She wanted to do something, anything, to ease the pain he was enduring, but she had neither the power nor the means to do so.


    After several minutes, the intense magic flowing between the princess and the healer began to fade.


    Both women were exhausted, their breaths labored. The healer was the first to step away from Nolan, letting out a sigh of relief, though her expression showed she wasn''t entirely satisfied.


    "We managed to repair most of the cracks," she reported calmly. "However, you''ll need to come every day so we can ensure your core remains stable."


    Nolan, still breathing heavily, nodded as he tried to control the pain still residing in his chest.


    "That''s fine," he said between breaths.


    As he regained some strength, a question came to his mind.


    "Who was that nobleman?" he asked, his voice firmer than before.


    He wanted to understand who had coldly tried to kill them all.


    The princess, nervous, avoided his gaze at first.


    "Well¡­ he''s no one important," she answered, trying to change the subject.


    However, Nolan wasn''t willing to let it go so easily.


    "For someone who''s not important, he almost killed us all," he pointed out coldly, his gaze fixed on the princess, expecting a more honest answer.


    Iris sighed, realizing she had no choice but to tell the truth.


    "He''s a guy who confessed his love to me some time ago¡­ but I never thought he''d do something like this." The disbelief in her voice was evident, as if she still couldn''t process what had happened.


    As the princess continued explaining, Nolan listened, but his mind was already working on a theory.


    Although the princess''s explanation made sense on the surface, there was something deeper at play.


    The noble didn''t seem possessed or directly manipulated, but someone had clearly pushed him to act this way.


    Nolan suspected this was all part of a larger plan, one aimed at eliminating the princess and perhaps other members of the royal family.


    The nobility in this country was always up to something, and although he usually tried to stay out of it, he knew this incident could entangle him more than he wanted.


    Nolan turned his gaze to the healer and asked directly,


    "Couldn''t you come to where I live to continue the treatment?"


    The healer frowned slightly, considering the idea.


    "I could," she replied honestly, "but treating you here has several advantages. This is a sacred place, and the healing energy we have is much more effective due to the faith surrounding it. If we treat you elsewhere, the healing process might be slower."


    Nolan nodded, understanding the healer''s reasoning.


    However, the thought of staying close to the nobility, with all the political complications and dangers that entailed, didn''t appeal to him at all.


    ''Maybe I can find another church,'' he thought, wondering if changing locations would affect his recovery that much.


    Finally, Nolan stood up, still feeling the weight on his body, and politely bid farewell to both women.


    "Thank you for everything," he said, bowing his head to the princess and the healer.


    "Please, rest," insisted the princess, with a mix of admiration and concern in her voice.


    "I will," Nolan replied, though they both knew those words were far from a firm promise.


    As he turned toward the door, he called to Emily.


    "Come, follow me."


    Emily, who had been watching silently, nodded quickly and said goodbye with a hurried bow to the princess and the healer.


    The two women watched in silence as she followed Nolan out, and just as the door was closing, Iris couldn''t help but ask the question that had been on her mind since Emily entered the room.


    "Who is she?" the princess asked, not hiding her confusion.


    The healer, who had been so focused on Nolan that she hadn''t even noticed Emily''s presence until now, let out a small, nervous laugh.


    "She''s¡­ a good question."

 19 Eat.

    As Nolan and Emily walked away from the church, the silence between them was filled only by the echo of their footsteps.


    Nolan, still processing the recent events, glanced at Emily, who was walking beside him with a somewhat distracted expression.


    "Have you eaten anything?" Nolan asked suddenly, breaking the silence.


    Emily blinked, surprised by the question, but quickly forced a small smile.


    "I''m fine, thank you," she replied. However, her empty stomach growled in protest. She hadn''t had a chance to eat since she left home early that morning.


    Nolan was not someone who could be easily deceived. Observing Emily''s pale face and the way she avoided his gaze, he knew she wasn''t telling the truth.


    "You need to eat more," he commented gently, without judgment, just stating what he already knew.


    After a few minutes of walking along the cobblestone streets, they arrived at a luxurious bakery that stood out among the surrounding buildings.


    Unlike the small, modest bakeries Emily was used to, this one was grand, with a carved stone fa?ade and large windows showcasing an exquisite selection of products inside.


    The golden sign shimmered with a magical touch, while delicate lights floating at the entrance, thanks to small enchantments, created a warm and welcoming atmosphere.


    The bakery door opened constantly, allowing finely dressed servants to come and go, and occasionally a noble would pick up their order in person.


    The aroma of freshly baked bread filled the air, and the line to enter moved slowly as more customers approached.


    When they finally entered, Emily couldn''t help but be awestruck by the interior.


    The shelves, adorned with gold details and intricate engravings, were filled with a variety of breads that seemed too perfect to be real.


    There were large loaves adorned with shiny seeds that glowed softly, golden, crusty baguettes, and delicate pastries floating slightly on enchanted trays, waiting to be picked up.


    The bakery''s magical lights illuminated every corner, highlighting the warm tones of polished wood and the subtle touches of magic that made this place more than just a simple bakery.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Nolan, despite being a bit overwhelmed by the opulence, managed to place his order without any issues.


    Several fresh, soft, and appetizing-looking loaves were placed in an elegant basket that was handed to him at the end of the line.


    The basket itself was a work of art: decorated with silk ribbons and notes of gratitude for the purchase.


    Emily, watching everything silently, couldn''t help but compare it to the basket she had given Nolan the day before.


    Hers had been simple, made of worn wicker, without decorations, barely filled with modest, hard, and dry breads.


    Her grandmother had yelled so much when they prepared it that she now wondered if Nolan had accepted it out of sheer pity.


    Her thoughts spiraled into a whirlpool of insecurity.


    ''Did he pity me¡­?'' Emily thought as she looked at the decorated basket Nolan now held.


    The contrast was overwhelming.


    As she sank into her doubts, Nolan handed her one of the freshly bought loaves.


    "Here," he said with a small smile, breaking her thoughts.


    Emily, surprised, accepted it timidly.


    "Thank you¡­" she murmured, looking at the bread in her hands.


    Though she was hungry, she felt embarrassed to eat in front of Nolan, especially in such a luxurious place.


    Even so, she began to nibble on the bread carefully, trying not to make a mess.


    Her focused expression as she ate slowly made Nolan feel a certain tenderness.


    It was obvious she was hungry, but at the same time, her desire to be discreet, to not draw attention, was evident.


    After a while walking through the streets, they finally arrived at Nolan''s home.


    Emily, who had been focused on not losing him in the crowd, looked up and gasped at the sight of the mansion before them.


    Nolan''s house was enormous, a majestic white stone building with imposing columns leading to a wide, perfectly manicured garden.


    Vibrantly colored flowers decorated the entrance path, while marble statues stood on both sides, each with such fine details they seemed about to move.


    Emily stopped in her tracks, unable to believe what she was seeing.


    As she watched, she noticed the household staff: gardeners tending to the plants with dedication, maids cleaning the tall, gleaming windows, and others taking care of the immaculate grounds.


    ''Nolan must be a very important noble,'' she thought, and her heart immediately raced.


    She had never imagined that the person who had helped her so much belonged to such a high social class.


    He hadn''t just spoken informally with the princess, but had also struck a noble without hesitation for messing with her.


    Nolan¡­ was in a completely different league from her.


    The mansion''s staff, upon seeing Nolan arrive, greeted him with respectful gestures.


    Nolan responded with a slight nod as he continued toward the entrance, followed by an increasingly nervous Emily.


    She could feel the curious stares of the staff on her, like needles pricking her skin.


    She swallowed hard, trying not to appear intimidated, but inside, she prayed that nothing would happen to draw attention to her.


    As she walked behind Nolan, she felt her world had changed completely in just a few hours.


    Everything she knew, her simple and humble reality, now seemed insignificant compared to the life of this young man who, somehow, had taken her under his wing.

 20 What Do You Expect Me to Do?

    Both of them climbed the stairs to the second floor of the house, where the atmosphere was calmer, almost deserted.


    As they walked down the long corridor, a maid appeared and approached Nolan with a slight bow.


    "Allow me to carry the basket, Mr. Nolan," she said respectfully.


    Nolan handed her the basket of bread and, in a relaxed tone, instructed,


    "Prepare them well and bring them upstairs in about five minutes. We''ll be studying."


    The maid nodded quickly and left to carry out the task.


    Emily watched her leave, still bewildered by the formality of everything happening around her.


    They continued walking until they reached a spacious room, with finely decorated stone walls, large windows letting in sunlight, and a series of shelves filled with books, artifacts, and scrolls.


    Emily stood in awe as she entered.


    The room was larger than any she had seen in her life.


    The simplicity of her own home seemed like a distant dream compared to this place, where everything seemed designed for luxury and comfort. She felt a mix of awe and nervousness, and as she looked around, she couldn''t help but think she didn''t belong there.


    Finally, gathering her courage, she spoke, though her voice trembled slightly.


    "What¡­ what do you expect me to do?"


    Nolan, sitting in one of the chairs near the window, looked at her with a slight expression of confusion.


    "Nothing," he replied simply, as if he didn''t understand why she was so nervous.


    "Sit down," Nolan added, gesturing to the chair near his.


    Still confused, Emily did as he asked and sat down, though her posture was stiff, as if she were constantly on alert.


    Nolan looked at her calmly and, after a brief pause, asked,


    "So, what was it you wanted to know about the academy?"


    Emily, remembering her initial reason for being interested in him, began speaking quickly, almost without thinking.


    "Well, it''s just that I don''t want to do my job poorly now that I''m working with you, I don''t want to distract you or make mistakes, and I don''t want you to think I''m not capable, it''s just that¡­ I don''t know if I should be asking you this now or if I should be paying more attention to what I should be doing because¡­ well, I don''t want to be a burden¡­"


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Emily''s words tumbled out, driven by nerves, and Nolan could barely keep up.


    Seeing her so agitated, he raised a hand gently to calm her.


    "Relax," Nolan said in a serene voice, "I don''t mind telling you about the academy, nor teaching you magic, if that''s what you''re interested in."


    "T-teach me magic?" Emily repeated, her eyes widening. "Are you joking?"


    "No," Nolan answered, straightforward but sincere.


    Emily shot up and began pacing the room.


    Excitement and nervousness enveloped her, and her mind raced.


    She couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    She was going to learn magic!


    Real magic!


    Her steps, growing more and more frantic, started to become a little chaotic, which Nolan found amusing. He watched with a slight smile as Emily moved in circles, overwhelmed by excitement.


    After a few moments, she stopped abruptly, realizing she had been acting somewhat ridiculous.


    "I''m so sorry," she said, embarrassed, lowering her head.


    Nolan chuckled softly.


    "Don''t apologize so much, it''s okay," he assured her, easing the mood.


    "It''s just¡­ everything is happening so fast, I can hardly process it¡­" Emily confessed, letting the uncertainty and amazement show in her voice.


    "You can take your time to think about it," Nolan said, always calm. "If you want, while you think it over, I can tell you about my time at the academy."


    Emily nodded automatically, as if her body was responding for her.


    It was hard to keep her emotions in check when everything that had happened today felt like something out of a fairy tale.


    Nolan began to speak.


    "I got into the academy because I scored the highest on the entrance exams."


    Emily''s eyes widened.


    "The highest score?! But¡­ that exam is extremely difficult!"


    Nolan shrugged modestly, but before he could continue, the door opened, and the maid entered, carrying a tray with the breads they had bought.


    The breads were perfectly prepared, decorated with fine herbs and accompanied by small dishes of honey, butter, and exotic fruit jams.


    Everything was so different from what Emily had known.


    The maid, though surprised to see her master behaving so casually with an unknown young woman, maintained her composure and set the tray on the table.


    Nolan dismissed her with a gesture, and the maid left, leaving the two of them alone again.


    As Emily took a small piece of bread and began eating it quickly, Nolan watched her with curiosity.


    "So, what kind of magic would you like to learn?" he asked.


    Emily, swallowing her bite hastily, answered enthusiastically,


    "I''m interested in wind magic. I''ve heard you can fly with it, and¡­ I''ve always dreamed of exploring the world from the sky¡­"


    Nolan smiled, amused, but his tone was a bit more serious when he replied.


    "Flying sounds great, but if you don''t manage your mana properly, you could fall from a dangerous height. Or even become an easy target for hunters or enemy mages."


    "Please don''t burst my bubble!" Emily exclaimed with a playful hint of frustration, making Nolan laugh.


    The conversation continued, and Nolan asked,


    "At least, do you know the state of your mana core?"


    Emily shook her head, lowering her gaze to the bread.


    "No, I''ve never been able to see it. I don''t know how, and I don''t have the money to get it checked¡­"


    "We could use tomorrow to have the healer check your core," Nolan suggested casually.


    Emily looked up, surprised.


    "Would you really do that for me?"


    "Of course," Nolan replied without hesitation.


    Emily''s joy was palpable, but at the same time, a new doubt arose in her mind.


    As she sat and looked at him, she thought to herself,


    ''Why is Nolan being so kind to me?''

 21 Are You Okay!?

    As she sat and looked at him, Emily couldn''t stop thinking,


    ''Why is Nolan being so kind to me¡­?''


    It was a question that gnawed at her insides, but she didn''t dare ask it aloud.


    There was something about him, a kind of calm and security that made her feel protected, but at the same time, that very feeling made her doubt whether she deserved it.


    Despite everything, she decided to move forward and enjoy the opportunity that had been given to her.


    After they finished eating, Nolan stood up calmly, and she followed as he collected the empty plates.


    Without wasting time, he began explaining the basic concepts of wind magic.


    The idea of manipulating the flow of air using mana wasn''t easy to grasp at first, but Nolan had a surprising ability to explain it clearly and concisely.


    Emily was amazed at how easy it was to follow his words.


    "Wind is unpredictable," Nolan said as he walked around the room, "but if you can understand how it flows, you can control it. The important thing is to feel the mana flowing within you, as if it were an extension of your body, and direct it to guide the air."


    Emily nodded as he spoke, absorbing every word as if it were vital.


    As the hours passed, she realized that not only did she understand what Nolan was saying, but she was processing it at an astonishing speed.


    Instructions that would normally take days or weeks to grasp seemed simple to her, especially when Nolan introduced some mathematical calculations to optimize mana usage.


    "Are you good at math?" Nolan asked, surprised by how quickly Emily solved some problems regarding the amount of mana needed for a basic spell.


    Emily, a bit embarrassed, replied modestly,


    "My grandfather always taught me to calculate quickly, so I wouldn''t make mistakes when selling at the market¡­"


    Nolan nodded, impressed.


    "That will help you a lot in magic. Managing mana flow requires precision, and if you can calculate the exact amounts, you''ll be much more efficient."


    The hours flew by without Emily noticing.


    She was so focused on learning and absorbing the information that time seemed to disappear.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Nolan, on his part, was surprised at how quickly they were progressing.


    He hadn''t expected Emily to learn so well and so fast.


    Finally, after a long session of explanations and theoretical exercises, Nolan decided it was time for Emily to try using magic for the first time.


    "Alright," he said as he stood up and extended a hand toward the center of the room. "We''ve made a lot of progress. Why don''t you try using magic now?"


    Emily looked at him, swallowing audibly.


    "Do you really think I can do it?" she asked, her nerves evident in every word. Despite how well she had done so far, the idea of performing magic in front of Nolan terrified her.


    Nolan looked at her with a calmness that reassured her.


    "Of course you can. And if you fail, that''s okay. It''s part of the process. You try again until you get it right."


    Though his words were meant to be comforting, Emily felt her heart pounding wildly.


    She didn''t want to disappoint him, not after everything he had done for her.


    So, taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes and began to concentrate.


    As Nolan had taught her, she tried to feel the flow of air around her while carefully channeling her mana.


    Everything was going well, or so she thought.


    She could feel the air around her beginning to move, faster and faster, forming a small sphere in front of her.


    However, maintaining control proved to be much more difficult than she had anticipated.


    Suddenly, the sphere began to tremble and, before she could do anything to stop it, it burst in a small but powerful shockwave.


    Both of them were pushed back. Emily fell onto her back with a soft thud, but as she felt the impact, her mind was focused on only one thing:


    Nolan.


    She quickly sat up, her heart in her throat.


    "Nolan! Are you okay?" she exclaimed, her voice trembling with worry.


    Nolan, who had also fallen to the floor, was lying on his back, staring at the ceiling.


    But to Emily''s surprise, instead of complaining, he began to laugh.


    It was a soft laugh, but genuine.


    He laughed with such sincerity that she didn''t know how to react.


    Had he gone mad?


    Had he lost his mind?


    "Nolan?" she asked again, her voice wavering between concern and confusion.


    Still laughing, he slowly got up, dusting off his clothes.


    "I didn''t expect teaching magic to be this fun," he said with a broad smile, still chuckling.


    Emily, completely bewildered, felt a wave of nervousness run through her body.


    "I''m so sorry! I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to¡­ I didn''t mean to mess up like that¡­" Emily began apologizing repeatedly, almost without taking a breath between sentences, her hands visibly trembling.


    Nolan raised a hand, signaling her to calm down.


    "Relax, relax," he said, still laughing. "It''s okay, Emily. Everyone fails on their first try. In fact, you did better than I expected!"


    Emily, frozen for a moment, looked at Nolan with a mixture of surprise and internal indignation.


    ''Then why didn''t you tell me before!?'' Emily screamed internally, frustrated by the lack of warning.


    But at the same time, Nolan''s laughter began to calm her nerves.


    His warm and carefree gaze made her feel that, despite the disaster that had just occurred, everything was fine.


    He wasn''t judging her, he wasn''t looking at her with disappointment.


    On the contrary, he seemed genuinely entertained and pleased with her progress.


    After a few seconds, Emily finally sighed, trying to relax a little.


    Though she was still trembling, the fact that Nolan wasn''t angry was comforting.


    "Well¡­" Nolan said, taking a seat again, "now that you''ve had your first experience with magic, we can keep practicing until you master it."


    Emily looked at him, still surprised by how relaxed he was.


    "Do you really¡­ plan to keep teaching me?"


    "Of course," Nolan replied without hesitation, "you have talent, Emily. You just need more practice, that''s all."


    And although Emily still felt a bit unsure, she couldn''t help but smile.


    Maybe, after all, this day hadn''t been as disastrous as she thought.

 22 Answers

    Emily said goodbye to Nolan with a mixture of emotions that were quite complicated for her to understand.


    As she gathered several bags containing her new clothes, along with what she had worn before changing, she felt strange, as if the weight of the objects she carried was much more than just garments.


    She had also been given food to take with her: a carefully wrapped package containing a delicious bread filled with spiced meat, accompanied by soft cheese and aromatic herbs, along with some fresh fruit and a small cake that looked fit for a noble.


    It was much more than she had expected, and the generosity of Nolan and his staff overwhelmed her.


    When she finally left the mansion, she felt an abrupt change as she left behind the warm comfort of Nolan''s home.


    The cold of the street hit her, reminding her how different her world was from his.


    Despite the nervousness in her stomach, she quickened her pace, eager to get home as soon as possible.


    This time, the guards didn''t stop her as she left; they merely watched her with a slight nod, which only added to the tension she felt inside.


    As she made her way through the streets, people''s eyes turned toward her.


    The shine of her new clothes and her slightly changed demeanor did not go unnoticed, and many who recognized her from the bakery watched her with curiosity.


    Emily felt her nerves increasing with each step, fearing that rumors might start spreading about her drastically different appearance.


    However, to her relief, she encountered no problems along the way, though her heart was racing by the time she finally reached her home.


    Emily stopped in front of the worn wooden door and took a deep breath.


    Her hand trembled slightly as she knocked several times.


    The sound of footsteps on the other side approached, and Emily swallowed hard, fighting the nerves building up in her chest.


    Finally, the door opened, revealing the figure of her grandmother.


    At first, the elderly woman''s expression showed annoyance, surely because Emily had taken longer than usual to return. But that expression quickly changed when she saw how her granddaughter was dressed.


    "Emily!" her grandmother exclaimed with a big smile on her face, her tone full of affection. Without saying more, she hugged her tightly, making Emily uncomfortable.


    "Come in, dear," her grandmother said as she guided her inside.


    Emily, though still on edge from everything that had happened, obeyed without saying a word.


    The house, small but cozy, offered her a sense of familiarity that allowed her to relax a little.


    "Tell me everything you did today, please," her grandmother asked, her eyes shining with curiosity and pride.


    She knew something important had happened, and she was eager to hear every detail.


    Emily sat down, the bags beside her. She took several deep breaths, trying to organize her thoughts before speaking.


    She knew her grandmother was expecting an answer, but it wasn''t easy to explain everything that had happened in just a few hours.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Nolan was in his study, looking out the window as the afternoon began to turn into evening.


    The day had been productive, more so than he had expected, especially teaching Emily.


    He was excited, thinking about what he could show her tomorrow. It was fascinating to see how quickly she learned, as if she had a natural talent for magic.


    However, as his mind wandered through ideas and lessons, something dark and unsettling crossed his mind.


    Suddenly, his enthusiasm faded when he remembered his own condition.


    He couldn''t use magic¡­ or rather, he shouldn''t.


    Every time he tried, the risk of his mana core breaking was too high. He had pushed himself to the limit practicing regression, and since then, he now felt something strange inside, a fragility that kept him on edge.


    "Can I really not use my magic because of this¡­?" Nolan asked himself, feeling that something didn''t add up.


    It was true that his core was at risk, but there was something deeply troubling him.


    Every time he used regression magic, everything around him went back in time¡­ except him.


    His body didn''t change.


    If he suffered an injury before activating the magic, even though the attack would never have hit him now, the damage remained.


    He learned this especially when he suffered a sword wound due to a mistake, and when he rewound, the injury was still there.


    This was how the physical strain on his body was generated, and it made him think about the condition that plagued him now.


    When he rewound time during his last practice, he felt a strange pain in his chest, a pain that disappeared when he rewound, but that returned the moment the same seconds passed again.


    That didn''t make sense¡­ or had he taken his regression magic to a new level again?


    What if that pain wasn''t just an accident?


    What if¡­ the breaking of his core was the next step in the evolution of his magic?


    The idea was as absurd as it was terrifying, but he had already learned that time magic didn''t follow the same rules as the others.


    It was a kind of magic that defied the fabric of reality itself.


    There was something more he didn''t fully understand, something that didn''t fit with what he knew about magic.


    That''s why he decided to investigate. He had read a lot about mana cores during his time as a student, but he didn''t remember exactly what happened if a core broke.


    Nolan quickly got up from his chair, ignoring the words of the servants who greeted him as he walked briskly to his library.


    They were already used to Nolan''s sudden impulses, so they weren''t too surprised to see him pass by, deep in thought.


    When he reached the library, Nolan began frantically searching through the books.


    He took out several old volumes that spoke about mana cores, but what he read was the same as what he already knew: if a person was born without a core, magic was extremely difficult to control.


    However, there was little mention of a core breaking.


    He kept searching until an unusually colored book caught his attention.


    It was different from all the others, its cover had a modern design, as if it didn''t belong in that section.


    He pulled it from the shelf and began to read.


    His eyes widened in amazement as he discovered that what he believed about mana cores was¡­ quite outdated.


    Nolan had always thought that people were either born with one or not, but the text revealed that cores weren''t necessarily something one was born with.


    On the contrary, they were often formed and perfected through advanced meditation and mana control techniques.


    Some were born with the innate ability to create something like a core, but others developed it throughout their lives.


    And even more surprising, there were other, much more advanced techniques for manipulating mana, such as creating mana rings around the heart or tattoos imbued with pure mana stones, which made it possible to use external mana.


    Nolan was stunned.


    Everything he had believed all his life about mana cores was just an outdated and limited version.


    Laughing bitterly, he realized how much magical knowledge had changed while he had been obsessed with time magic.


    Other people had pushed their research to the limit, just as he had done with his own magic.


    Determined to learn more, he looked for more books in his library.


    However, all the other volumes seemed outdated, full of information he already knew or vaguely remembered.


    None contained the new perspective he had just discovered.


    Frustrated, he left the library with the strange book in hand, his mind racing in a thousand directions.


    "Someone, come here!" he shouted to the servants as he walked quickly through the halls.


    One of the maids approached, a little nervous at seeing him so agitated.


    "What happened, sir?" the young woman asked, clearly worried.


    Nolan, still holding the book, showed her the cover.


    "Where did you get this book? I need to know where it came from."


    The maid thought for a few seconds.


    "I think the librarian brought it, sir¡­ but she''s on vacation now."


    Nolan clicked his tongue in irritation.


    "Vacation?" Nolan repeated softly, clearly annoyed.


    Just when he needed answers the most, the person who could provide them wasn''t available.

 23 Raise Your Head

    Princess Iris''s carriage rolled down the cobblestone path towards the royal castle, the wheels echoing with a steady rhythm as the familiar sight of gardens and walls began to surround her.


    She looked out the window, lost in thought, recalling the events of the day.


    The presence of Nolan Rook, her unexpected savior, lingered in her mind.


    As they arrived at the castle''s main entrance, a group of knights awaited her, their armor gleaming.


    As soon as the carriage stopped, the knights knelt in unison, bowing their heads with deep respect.


    "Welcome, Your Highness!" they said in unison, displaying their devotion.


    The captain, a tall man with a serious gaze, held his sword unsheathed as a sign of absolute loyalty, without lifting his eyes.


    Iris, stepping out of the carriage with an elegant smile, looked at them with understanding.


    "Please, you may raise your heads," she said gently. Despite her words, the captain remained kneeling, his sword still held high.


    "Princess Iris, if you are displeased because I wasn''t there to protect you during today''s incident, you may take my head," the captain said, a mix of determination and guilt in his voice. "I failed in my duty. Please, do with my life as you see fit."


    The princess raised an eyebrow, surprised by how quickly the news of the incident had spread throughout the castle.


    Nevertheless, there was something that still intrigued her.


    "Captain," she said with a calm but inquisitive voice, "do you know who it was that defended me?"


    The knight, still bowing his head, replied,


    "I deeply apologize, Your Highness. I do not know the identity of your savior. I know he was an older man and showed great skill in stopping the traitorous noble, but beyond that¡­ I have no further details."


    Iris let out a small sigh, observing the captain with a mix of amusement and understanding.


    "That man, the one you do not know, is Nolan Rook."


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    The name rang out like thunder among the knights, but especially for the captain, who lifted his gaze with an expression of astonishment.


    "N-Nolan Rook¡­ you say?"


    The surprise in his voice was palpable, and a murmur of disbelief rippled through the nearby knights.


    "The Master of a Thousand Victories?" he asked, clearly stunned.


    There wasn''t a single military man in the kingdom who didn''t know that name.


    Nolan Rook had been a general admired by all, known for his intellect and his tactical abilities that seemed to defy logic itself.


    In countless battles, he had led armies to success, predicting enemy movements with a precision that some considered magical.


    During the years of war, he not only gave orders from the rear but also led charges at the front of his troops, sword in hand.


    For his feats, one of the many titles he received was the prestigious title of Master of a Thousand Victories, a rank reserved for the kingdom''s most respected military geniuses.


    However, after the last great battle, Nolan had retired from public life and now lived in a mansion in the remote region of Duskmoor, a place surrounded by hills and deep forests.


    Many in the kingdom didn''t even know if he was still alive.


    The few who worked for him had been personally selected by the king, ensuring he had the best care possible, but it was rare for anyone to see or speak of him.


    He was an enigma that continued to fascinate many but had become shrouded in mystery over time.


    "Did you really¡­ see him, Your Highness?" the captain asked, still incredulous.


    Iris nodded with a light smile.


    "Yes, captain. He was the one who saved me today. As always, anticipating the traitorous noble''s plans long before any of us did."


    The captain couldn''t help but feel a mix of admiration and reverence.


    "Nolan Rook¡­ he is a legend. Knowing he''s still among us¡­ it''s¡­ it''s something I never would have imagined." His tone conveyed the profound respect every soldier felt for him.


    Nolan''s feats were stories that all military personnel had heard again and again, almost myth-like in nature.


    "Stand up, captain," Iris ordered softly. "I have no reason to be upset. In fact, thanks to your absence, I was able to see Nolan Rook in action. And believe me, it was as impressive as the stories say."


    The captain obeyed, standing with a renewed expression of pride and relief.


    Still, the mystery surrounding Nolan did not fade from the princess''s mind.


    As she spoke with the captain, an idea took hold in her mind:


    What kind of magic did Nolan truly use?


    Over the years, there had been many theories, but no one knew for certain.


    The mana cores of mages usually adapted to the magic they used most, enhancing their efficiency and power.


    However, in Nolan''s case, there was a darkness around his magic.


    No one had been able to unravel its exact nature, and the princess, curious and ambitious, saw it as a challenge.


    She wanted to discover what kind of magic allowed him to anticipate enemy movements with such precision.


    For that reason, and to her advantage, Nolan had been injured, and now she had the opportunity to uncover it.


    ''If I can discover his secret¡­ I could further consolidate the power of our kingdom,'' Iris thought as she gazed toward the horizon. ''And if, along the way, I manage to make him fall in love with me¡­''


    A small mischievous glint appeared on her face.

 24 Thank You

    Nolan was lying in his bed, staring at the ceiling, feeling tired and somewhat worried.


    His mind kept circling around what he had discovered about mana cores.


    The fact that such advanced and unconventional techniques existed to manipulate the flow of mana had opened up a whole new world of possibilities for him.


    As he watched the shadows on the ceiling, moving slowly with the light of the candles that were beginning to burn out, he couldn''t help but feel tempted to experiment with these new techniques.


    But the question that echoed in his mind over and over again was:


    ''What will happen if I break my mana core?''


    The possibility of crossing that threshold was as tempting as it was terrifying.


    Although the mana core was the source of his power, the idea of pushing it to the limit and attempting something beyond the established rules deeply intrigued him.


    He could unlock an entirely new potential, one that no one else had explored before.


    But¡­


    ''If I lose the ability to use magic¡­ what am I then?'' Nolan thought, feeling a pang of anxiety in his chest.


    No matter how much he tried to rationalize the situation, the fear of what would happen if things went wrong paralyzed him.


    He had always been someone who defied limits, someone who wasn''t intimidated by what others considered impossible.


    But this time was different.


    In the past, he had nothing to lose, but now, despite spending most of his time researching, he obviously enjoyed all the comforts he lived with.


    And the reason for his confidence was his magic.


    If he could no longer use it¡­


    How would he be able to maintain everything he had achieved so far?


    Nolan sighed and turned over, trying to find a comfortable position in bed.


    The physical exhaustion was there, but his mind remained awake, restless.


    Any attempt to close his eyes and relax was interrupted by a new wave of thoughts.


    What would happen if he tried those new techniques?


    Could he enhance his magic, or would he end up unable to use it ever again?


    And what if what he read was false?


    Maybe it was a joke?


    Nolan clenched his fists under the sheets, frustrated.


    He knew that, as much as he wanted to keep pushing forward, the sensible thing to do right now was to rest.


    His core, though stable now, was still recovering.


    Forcing his body and his magic could cause irreparable damage, and that was the last thing he wanted.


    But despite that logic, the restlessness kept him trapped in an endless cycle of unanswered questions.


    The clock marked the hours, but time seemed to stretch on for Nolan.


    He could feel the weight of the world on his shoulders, and the inability to make a decision made him feel even more foolish.


    ''What if I do nothing? Nowadays¡­ I already live well.''


    The thought crossed his mind, but he immediately rejected it.


    Nolan wasn''t one to give up.


    He never had been.


    However, that same determination now kept him trapped between fear and ambition.


    The hours passed slowly.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Nolan tossed and turned in bed, adjusting the pillows, seeking relief in comfort, but it was useless.


    As the night wore on, his frustration grew.


    The exhaustion piled up in his body, but his mind found no peace.


    Finally, just as the first rays of sun began to filter through the window, Nolan felt his eyelids grow heavy.


    The physical and mental fatigue finally overcame his worries, and slowly, sleep took him away.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Ever since Emily returned home, she struggled to adjust to the change in her grandparents'' attitude.


    They had rarely treated her with such kindness before, and the sudden flurry of compliments made her more uncomfortable than happy.


    As soon as they saw her enter with her new dress and the bags she carried, their faces lit up with smiles Emily didn''t remember ever seeing before.


    Sweet words flowed from their mouths with surprising frequency, and though she should have felt flattered, something about the way they spoke seemed forced.


    It felt like a fa?ade, an interest disguised as affection.


    "Look at you, so elegant," her grandmother said, looking her up and down with exaggerated admiration. "It seems things are going well with that noble. And you even brought food."


    Emily had brought some of the food from Nolan''s mansion with her.


    However, when her grandmother saw what she had, she simply smiled in a nearly condescending manner.


    "Save that for later, dear. We''ll have our usual dinner tonight."


    The food they served her, although it was the usual, seemed to have an extra touch of effort, as if they had tried to make it seem more special.


    The broth was thicker, the vegetables better cooked, and there was an extra piece of bread, something rarely seen on the table.


    However, it was still peasant food: a simple stew of roots and small chunks of tough meat, accompanied by stale bread.


    Although she noticed the extra effort, it didn''t make the gesture any less uncomfortable.


    She knew it wasn''t out of genuine affection but because her grandparents wanted to take advantage of her situation.


    After finishing dinner, her grandmother called Emily to the small living room, where her grandfather was already waiting, seated.


    The two of them looked at her intently, and she felt a growing pressure in her chest.


    "Come, dear, we need to talk," her grandmother said, her tone sugary but with a hint of something else.


    Her grandmother pulled a folded piece of paper from her pocket.


    "Look what we found. You dropped this, didn''t you?"


    Emily''s eyes widened in surprise.


    It was the paper she thought she had lost.


    Her grandmother''s tone was sweet, but the irony was not lost on Emily.


    "Oh¡­ yes, thank you," Emily replied, trying to keep a neutral expression.


    "Congratulations on making it all the way to that noble''s house, despite being so¡­ absentminded," her grandmother said, maintaining a smile that didn''t reach her eyes.


    Emily took a deep breath, trying to keep her composure.


    She sat down in front of her grandparents and began to talk about what had happened that day, carefully choosing what to say.


    She decided to focus on Nolan, on his kindness, and how impressive he had seemed to her.


    Her grandmother interrupted, leaning forward with interest.


    "That''s all very nice, dear, but tell me¡­ how much money does he have?"


    Emily felt the blood rush to her face.


    Money?


    She hadn''t even thought to ask something like that.


    Emily laughed nervously, trying to change the subject, but her grandmother watched her with a gaze that pierced through her fa?ade.


    "I don''t know, Grandma," she admitted, embarrassed.


    Her grandmother let out a dry laugh and clicked her tongue.


    "So¡­ do you think you''ve managed to catch his attention?"


    The question was loaded with intentions that Emily couldn''t ignore.


    Emily''s cheeks flushed as she remembered how Nolan had treated her.


    Despite everything he did for her, it was impossible for her to believe that a man like him could be interested in someone like her.


    Although, deep down, she knew there was something¡ªa spark of connection¡ªthat made her feel nervous and confused.


    However, she tried to convince herself that it wasn''t important.


    ''He''s probably just planning something bigger; he''s not interested in me,'' Emily thought, trying to calm the chaos inside her.


    "No¡­ I don''t think so, Grandma," she replied, but the look on her face said otherwise, and her grandmother noticed.


    "You''re going to see him again tomorrow, aren''t you?" her grandmother asked, with a smile that hinted at some kind of victory.


    "Yes, tomorrow," Emily replied, without thinking much about the implications.


    Her grandmother was surprised, clearly having expected Emily to say she would see him in a few days or maybe once a week.


    But knowing that Nolan wanted to see her so soon, she knew there was something more.


    "You''re doing a good job, dear. But remember, when you have the chance, you need to ask him for some money," her grandmother said, in a tone almost like giving instructions. "You know you have a debt to us, and it''s time you start paying it back. And don''t forget, no matter what happens, we are your family. If your romance with that noble fails, we''ll be here for you. Don''t let it go to your head¡­ you don''t want to end up like Annelise."


    The name fell like a stone in Emily''s stomach.


    Annelise.


    A girl she barely remembered, but whose fate she vaguely knew.


    "What¡­ what happened to her?" she asked, curiosity and fear mingling in her voice.


    Her grandmother sighed dramatically before telling the story.


    Annelise had been a young woman who, like Emily, had the chance to win over a noble.


    Over time, she moved in with him, cutting ties with her family.


    She ignored her family''s pleas for financial help, and in the end, when the noble grew tired of her, he threw her out on the street.


    With no home to return to, Annelise became a beggar.


    Emily swallowed, uneasy.


    It was as if her grandmother was telling her, without needing words, that the same fate could await her if she didn''t handle the situation well.


    "Thank you for the warning, Grandma," she said in a whisper, trying not to show the fear the story had instilled in her.


    That night, after the conversation, Emily went to bed with her mind full of confusing thoughts.


    The next day, she followed the same routine, but this time she decided to wear the other new dress Nolan had given her.


    Her grandmother, seeing her, clapped with enthusiasm.


    "You look like a true noble!" she exclaimed, clearly excited.


    Her grandfather, for his part, said nothing.


    He just gave her a thumbs up in silence, a gesture that, rather than making her happy, made her feel strange.

 25 What’s Your Name?

    Emily left her grandparents¡¯ house early, still with an empty stomach.


    She had no appetite, nor time for breakfast. She was wearing the new dress Nolan had given her and walked quickly, intending to reach her destination as soon as possible.


    The cool morning air barely managed to calm her nerves. As she crossed the streets of the poor neighborhood where her grandparents lived, she noticed the curious glances from her neighbors, who were not used to seeing her dressed so elegantly.


    As she moved toward the edge of the neighborhood, she heard someone call her from the side.


    ¡°Hey, Emily!¡± The voice was sharp and a bit rough.


    Emily turned, slightly confused, and saw a scruffy-looking boy walking toward her. She didn¡¯t recognize him. She frowned, trying to place him in her memory, but nothing came to mind.


    ¡°Where are you going all dressed up?¡± the boy asked with a crooked smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m meeting someone¡­¡± she replied cautiously.


    The boy narrowed his eyes, sizing her up.


    ¡°Someone? Is it a noble?¡±


    Emily let out a nervous laugh, trying to deflect the discomfort of the situation. But seeing her face, the boy seemed to understand immediately.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± he said, as if he had just discovered something important.


    Emily was about to make an excuse and continue on her way, but the boy grabbed her arm.


    The touch startled her, not just because of the audacity, but because of the dirtiness of his hands. She felt an immediate sense of disgust.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± he said with a sly grin.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t understand what he wanted from her, and as the boy stepped closer, she could smell it: he reeked of alcohol.


    ¡°Soon I¡¯m going to make a lot of money too, and then¡­¡± he began to say, but at that moment, a strong voice interrupted him.


    ¡°Hey, Daren!¡± A taller and sturdier boy, who came from around a corner, approached quickly. ¡°Stop bothering Emily.¡±


    The drunk, apparently named Daren, let go of Emily¡¯s arm with a look of displeasure.


    Emily turned to see the newcomer and recognized him immediately.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    It was Garth, a young man who often frequented the bakery where she worked.


    He was one of those regular customers who always greeted her with a smile and a kind word during her breaks.


    ¡°Garth¡­¡± Emily murmured, feeling relieved to see him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Garth stood in front of Daren, scolding him sternly. ¡°Stop hitting on girls like that, you look pathetic.¡±


    Daren laughed disdainfully but took a couple of steps back, staggering slightly.


    Garth, with a gesture of irritation, turned to Emily and gave her a kinder smile.


    ¡°You look beautiful today, Emily,¡± he said, giving her dress a quick glance.


    Daren, despite being drunk, didn¡¯t miss the comment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that about my future wife, Garth,¡± he spat out with a slurred voice, but Garth just laughed.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­ go on, keep walking, Emily. I¡¯ll take care of teaching this idiot a lesson,¡± Garth said, winking at her.


    Emily thanked him with a smile and continued on her way without looking back.


    Although the encounter had made her nervous, she felt more at ease knowing that Garth was there to help.


    When she finally arrived at the entrance to the noble district, she stopped in front of the guards.


    They were different from the ones she had seen the day before. Two serious-looking men watched her curiously as she approached.


    ¡°Miss, where are you going?¡± one of them asked, looking her up and down.


    Emily felt her nerves on edge but maintained her composure.


    She took out the paper Nolan had given her with the address and showed it to them.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to this address,¡± she said, trying to sound confident.


    The guards exchanged surprised looks.


    ¡°Are you a visitor or do you live here?¡± the other guard asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡¯m a visitor,¡± Emily replied, trying to keep a calm smile.


    The first guard looked at her suspiciously and added,


    ¡°Which house do you belong to?¡±


    Emily let out a nervous laugh.


    She hadn¡¯t expected so many questions.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t ask me any of this yesterday to get in¡­¡± she murmured, but instantly realized that this would only complicate things.


    The second guard frowned.


    ¡°Then the guards yesterday didn¡¯t do their job properly. Any visitor must identify themselves or be picked up by someone from the house they¡¯re going to. If not, they can¡¯t enter.¡±


    Emily immediately remembered the incident from the day before.


    Certainly, she had passed through with Nolan without any problems while he was busy punching the other noble, but she hadn¡¯t expected today¡¯s situation to be so different.


    ¡°What can I do then?¡± Emily asked, feeling a bit lost.


    ¡°You could start by identifying yourself,¡± the first guard responded, his voice firm but not hostile.


    ¡°I¡¯m Emily¡­ Emily Hawthorne,¡± she said, giving them her last name.


    The guards wrote her name in a small notebook, carefully noting every detail.


    When they were about to let her through, one of them stopped her.


    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± he said, raising a hand.


    Emily paused, feeling a slight unease.


    ¡°Which noble are you going to see?¡± the other guard asked, now with a more serious expression.


    ¡°Nolan Rook,¡± Emily replied without hesitation.


    The name seemed to cause an immediate reaction in the guards, who looked at each other again, this time more surprised.


    ¡°Nolan Rook?¡± one of them repeated, incredulous. ¡°We haven¡¯t heard of anyone visiting that noble¡­¡±


    The guard with the notebook asked to see the paper with the address.


    Emily, though a bit nervous, handed it over without protest.


    The guard examined it carefully, and then, with an excuse, said,


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to keep this.¡±


    Emily had no problem with that, as she just wanted to reach her destination.


    Emily nodded, thanked them, and continued on her way while the guards stayed behind, murmuring among themselves, quietly discussing the unexpected information they had just obtained.

 26 Is This a Threat?

    Emily walked briskly, trying to focus on remembering the path she had followed with Nolan the previous day.


    The streets in this part of the kingdom were wide and clean, lined with imposing houses surrounded by perfectly manicured gardens.


    Every step she took distanced her further from the world she knew and brought her closer to the aristocratic environment where Nolan lived.


    After taking several turns, Emily finally arrived at the mansion she remembered.


    The gardens surrounding it were filled with exotic flowers and meticulously trimmed bushes. The workers, all servants in charge of maintenance, looked up as they saw her approaching.


    She felt their sharp gazes, as if she didn¡¯t belong there, as if they were wondering what a young woman like her was doing in such a place.


    Emily clutched the paper with the address in her hand, using the slight trembling in her fingers as a reminder to stay calm.


    As she advanced, a young maid, impeccably dressed in a white apron over her dark gray uniform, approached her.


    ¡°May I help you with something?¡± the maid asked in a neutral tone, but her eyes watched Emily with a mix of curiosity and suspicion.


    Emily swallowed before responding.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Nolan Rook.¡±


    The maid frowned, repeating the name in disbelief.


    ¡°Nolan Rook¡­ Are you sure about that?¡±


    Emily felt a wave of doubt, even though she was certain this was the right place.


    However, the cold reception made her doubt herself.


    Was she really welcome here?


    Everything about the atmosphere seemed to indicate otherwise.


    Before she could say anything else, another maid approached quickly and whispered something in the first maid¡¯s ear.


    The latter¡¯s expression changed slightly, softening a bit, although the change was barely noticeable.


    ¡°Master Nolan is resting right now,¡± the maid said in a less severe tone, ¡°but you may come in and wait until he wakes up.¡±


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Emily thanked her with a slight nod.


    As she was guided to the entrance, she marveled once again at the opulence of the place.


    The high ceilings, the furniture adorned with golden details, and the large windows that let in natural light¡ªall were more luxurious than she had ever imagined.


    They took her to a sitting room, where one of the maids asked what she would like to drink.


    ¡°Anything is fine, thank you,¡± Emily replied with a shy smile.


    One of the maids left to prepare the drink, while the one who had accompanied her sat down beside her.


    Apart from the two of them, there were two other servants in the room, attentive but discreet in their presence.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± the maid asked suddenly, breaking the silence with a bluntness that took Emily by surprise.


    Emily hesitated for a second before responding.


    ¡°My name is Emily¡­ Emily Hawthorne.¡±


    The maid looked at her intently.


    ¡°What family are you from?¡± she asked, her tone hinting at some distrust. ¡°Because, if I may say so, you don¡¯t seem to be a noble.¡±


    Emily felt a bit uncomfortable, but she knew she couldn¡¯t lie.


    ¡°I¡¯m a commoner,¡± she said, keeping her gaze fixed on the maid¡¯s.


    The maid¡¯s expression changed subtly, showing surprise.


    Emily noticed how her eyes evaluated her appearance again, lingering on the dress she was wearing, one that she knew wasn¡¯t typical for someone of her class.


    The maid cleared her throat to mask her surprise.


    ¡°That dress¡­¡± she began, almost unable to hide the curiosity in her voice.


    ¡®That dress is not something a commoner could afford, unless she were a very successful merchant¡­¡¯


    ¡°Does your family have money?¡±


    Emily shook her head, feeling increasingly exposed.


    ¡°No¡­ We live quite humbly.¡±


    The maid nearly shouted in her mind upon hearing that.


    ¡®Humbly!?¡¯


    That dress was anything but humble!


    As head maid, and due to the luxuries she could afford thanks to her special position in the household, she was well aware of the prices of the clothes sold in noble shops.


    The dress Emily was wearing wasn¡¯t something an ordinary commoner could afford.


    ¡°Then, how did you get that dress?¡± she asked, narrowing her eyes, determined to unravel the mystery.


    Emily lowered her gaze for a moment before admitting it with some embarrassment.


    ¡°Nolan bought it for me.¡±


    The response startled the maid.


    If Nolan had bought her such an expensive dress, it meant he had a special interest in her, beyond mere courtesy.


    The maid narrowed her eyes, slightly changing her approach.


    ¡°And¡­ what do you think of the kingdom?¡±


    Emily took a moment to think before responding.


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s hard to survive¡­ clothing is expensive, water sometimes runs short where I live because the system that brings it hasn¡¯t been repaired in years¡­¡± she said, her voice showing a hint of frustration.


    The maid listened attentively, but something in those words alarmed her.


    Emily didn¡¯t seem satisfied with life in the kingdom.


    Could it be that this young woman, who had caught Nolan¡¯s attention, harbored negative feelings towards the government?


    ¡°Well¡­¡± the maid replied with a slight smile, ¡°at least we have security. That¡¯s something many other kingdoms can¡¯t guarantee.¡±


    Emily nodded but continued,


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but there isn¡¯t enough staff in the churches in the poorer districts¡­ many people have died because of that¡­¡±


    One thing Emily noticed when she went to the church with Nolan was the large number of staff there compared to the church in the poor districts.


    Were they really that expendable?


    The maid¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Emily¡¯s criticisms of the system were direct and dangerous.


    Could this girl, who had captured Nolan¡¯s attention, be a threat to the kingdom?

 27 Isolde

    Just as the maid was trying to process what she had heard, another servant entered the room carrying a silver tray, upon which rested a crystal glass containing an exotic-looking drink.


    The liquid was a pale blue color, with a slight shimmer that suggested it might have some unusual substance.


    Around the rim of the glass were small mint leaves and a thin slice of a fruit unknown to Emily, likely something reserved for the nobility.


    Next to it, a simpler drink was placed in front of the head maid.


    The head maid picked up her glass and elegantly took a small sip.


    Emily, more timid, mimicked the gesture, though she found the drink much more refreshing and smooth than she had expected.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite good,¡± Emily commented, somewhat surprised by the sophistication of the drink.


    The maid, satisfied with her reaction, smiled with a certain pride.


    ¡°It¡¯s a special drink we only serve here. It¡¯s made with a blend of revitalizing herbs and fruits you won¡¯t find outside these walls.¡±


    As both drank in a brief but not uncomfortable silence, Emily decided to ask what had been on her mind for a while.


    ¡°Excuse me, you haven¡¯t told me your name,¡± Emily said, trying to sound as polite as possible.


    The maid, as if she had been waiting for that question, lifted her chin slightly, a mix of pride and haughtiness in her eyes.


    ¡°My name is Isolde,¡± she said, with a voice that seemed filled with importance. ¡°Isolde¡­ Arundel.¡±


    Emily smiled, trying to ignore the chill she still felt from the young woman.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Isolde,¡± she responded sincerely, but before the conversation could become more awkward, she changed the subject. ¡°I wanted to ask you¡­ What kind of jobs are available here?¡±


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Isolde was momentarily stunned.


    Was Emily asking about a job?


    Here, at the mansion?


    Doubt crossed her mind quickly.


    Had this girl really met with Nolan yesterday, or was there some confusion?


    After all, what commoner would come here to ask for work?


    ¡°Jobs?¡± she repeated, trying to buy some time to better understand. ¡°Could you be more specific? If you want my help, of course.¡±


    Emily sighed and, with her usual innocence, explained.


    ¡°Well, Nolan said he wanted me to work here¡­ but now he¡¯s also teaching me magic. What do you think I should do¡­?¡±


    Isolde remained silent for what seemed like an eternity.


    The glass she held trembled slightly in her hand.


    Nolan¡­ teaching a commoner magic?


    This was much more than she had ever expected.


    This wasn¡¯t just a passing fancy; Nolan really had plans for this girl!


    Disguising her shock, Isolde smiled, though her mind was racing, thinking about how she would have to report this.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ fascinating,¡± she replied, regaining her composure. ¡°If Master Nolan is teaching you magic, that¡¯s quite an honor. There are many things you could do here. It depends on what kind of magic you¡¯re practicing, of course¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re practicing wind magic,¡± Emily replied without much thought.


    Isolde had to restrain herself from opening her mouth in shock.


    Wind magic?


    The pieces began to fit together in her mind.


    Until now, no one had understood how Nolan had managed to excel so much on the battlefield.


    But if he really mastered wind magic, perhaps he could have used the wind to listen to his enemies¡¯ conversations and anticipate attacks.


    This information was invaluable.


    ¡®I must report this immediately!¡¯ Isolde thought, her heart racing.


    However, she maintained a calm tone as she responded.


    ¡°Wind magic¡­ how interesting. And how are your practices going?¡±


    Before Isolde could inquire further, the door to the room opened slowly, revealing Nolan¡¯s figure.


    Emily looked up immediately, smiling as she saw him.


    Nolan looked tired. His hair was disheveled, and his eyes, though full of determination, showed that he hadn¡¯t slept well.


    There were slight dark circles under his eyes, and his shoulders seemed a bit slumped, as if he were carrying a heavy burden.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Emily,¡± Nolan said with a tired smile. ¡°I overslept more than I planned.¡±


    Emily stood up immediately, her concern for him evident.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine,¡± she said, approaching him. ¡°Are you feeling alright? You look exhausted.¡±


    Nolan nodded, though his gaze showed that the past weeks had been exhausting.


    He turned to Isolde, who had immediately stood up to greet him with the appropriate respect.


    ¡°Good morning, Master Nolan,¡± Isolde said, bowing slightly.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Nolan replied, courteously, though he didn¡¯t pay much attention to her presence.


    He then turned back to Emily and, with a slight smile, gestured with his head for her to follow him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have a lot to do today.¡±

 28 The Drakenfells

    The marble hall echoed with the sound of heavy boots moving restlessly.


    The air, thick with tension, grew heavier with each passing second.


    In the center of the grand hall, under an enormous crystal chandelier that seemed to mock those present with its opulent light, Duke Drakenfell paced back and forth, throwing furious glares at the soldiers who had failed to carry out his order.


    ¡°How is it possible that you haven¡¯t brought me the damn bastard who hit my son?!¡± roared the duke, his voice reverberating off the walls adorned with tapestries of ancient battles.


    His face, reddened with fury, looked ready to explode as he fixed his eyes on the captain of his guard, who stood firm but visibly nervous.


    ¡°My lord¡­¡± the captain began, his voice trembling as he searched for the right words to calm the storm brewing in front of him. ¡°The servants at the mansion told us that¡­ to take Nolan Rook¡­ we would need royal authorization. We couldn¡¯t proceed without it.¡±


    The duke stopped abruptly, spinning on his heels.


    His gaze was a mix of disbelief and rage.


    ¡°Royal authorization?¡± he repeated, his tone dripping with disdain. ¡°This is my territory! I am the authority here! I don¡¯t need any royal permission to arrest a wretched bastard who dared to hurt my son!¡±


    One of the soldiers, unable to bear the silence, stepped forward and, with a tense voice, dared to speak.


    ¡°My lord¡­ the man who hit your son is Nolan Rook.¡±


    The name seemed to mean nothing to the duke.


    With a quick flick of his hand, he dismissed the information as irrelevant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn who this Nolan Rook is!¡± he bellowed, each word cutting through the air like a sharp blade. ¡°What I want is for that bastard to be here, in this very hall, as quickly as possible. I won¡¯t tolerate him getting away after humiliating my family.¡±


    The captain of the guard, more nervous than before, decided to intervene before the situation escalated further.


    ¡°My lord, I understand your anger, but if we arrest him without authorization, we could face serious problems with the royal family. Nolan Rook¡­ has connections. The risk of acting without the proper permission could bring us more trouble than we already have.¡±


    The duke clenched his teeth, his rage barely contained by the thin layer of self-control he had left.


    He balled his fists and looked at his men with a mix of disgust and frustration.


    He knew that, no matter how powerful his family was in his own territory, directly confronting the royal family was not a smart option.


    At least, not yet.


    Finally, after a long and tense silence, the duke nodded brusquely, though his eyes still burned with the promise of revenge.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he said, his tone laced with disdain. ¡°If we need that damned authorization, then go get it. Take a carriage and go to the capital right now. Get whatever is necessary, but I want that permission in my hands as soon as possible.¡±


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    The soldiers quickly nodded, bowing respectfully, relieved that the duke hadn¡¯t completely lost control.


    ¡°And listen to me carefully,¡± the duke added, with an icy coldness that pierced the room. ¡°If you don¡¯t get that authorization, you can forget about returning here. I¡¯ll make sure to hire more competent personnel, people who know how to carry out a simple order.¡±


    ¡°Understood, my lord,¡± they responded in unison, bowing once more before turning and quickly leaving the hall.


    The sound of the doors closing echoed through the hall, leaving the duke alone, still seething with fury.


    With a low growl, he walked over to a nearby table and grabbed a glass of wine, drinking it in one gulp as if the alcohol could quench the fire burning inside him.


    ¡°Nolan Rook¡­¡± he muttered, his eyes narrowing and his jaw clenched. ¡°I will make you pay for what you did. No one, absolutely no one, crosses a Drakenfell and gets away with it.¡±


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Nolan was walking with Emily along the cobblestone streets leading to the church.


    As they approached, something was different this time.


    There were more people gathered outside, and though most were trying not to draw attention, Nolan could feel several eyes on him.


    He could hear murmurs around him, and though no one dared to speak to him directly, his name floated in the air among whispers.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed a young woman who seemed about to approach him, but before she could, a hand pulled her back.


    The gesture was subtle, but the warning was clear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother him¡­¡± someone whispered.


    Nolan frowned but said nothing.


    Emily, for her part, also noticed the change in the atmosphere.


    The people watching them now were not ordinary commoners; they were young nobles, many of whom wore robes indicating their connection to magic.


    Their eyes shone with curiosity and respect, though none approached.


    Emily shook her head, trying to shake off the feeling that something strange was happening.


    Just as they were about to enter the church, the healer came out to greet them with a warm smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad to see you again, Nolan,¡± she said with the same kindness as before. ¡°And I see you¡¯ve brought company again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be back,¡± Nolan replied with a slight nod. ¡°I have a special request to make.¡±


    The healer raised an eyebrow, intrigued, but her smile didn¡¯t waver.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯d be happy to hear it, but I think it would be better to talk in a more private place. Please, follow me.¡±


    Guiding them to a more secluded part of the church, they entered a room larger than the one from their previous visit.


    This time, Emily noticed a guard stationed at the door, something that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    The healer turned to them, her smile as serene as ever.


    ¡°We¡¯ve increased security since last time. There will be no surprises today,¡± she said confidently.


    Once they were settled, the healer addressed Nolan directly.


    ¡°So, what do you need?¡±


    Nolan looked at her seriously before speaking.


    ¡°I would like you to check Emily. I want to know if she has a magic core.¡±


    The healer didn¡¯t hesitate to respond.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem,¡± she said with a reassuring smile. She turned to Emily, asking for permission before approaching. ¡°May I?¡±


    Emily nodded nervously, and the healer gently placed her hands on Emily¡¯s chest, closing her eyes as she focused her magic.


    After a few moments of silence, the healer spoke, with a slight expression of surprise.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a magic core yet. But¡­¡± she added with a more contemplative tone, ¡°her heart is clean. She has the ideal conditions to form one in the future.¡±


    Nolan raised an eyebrow, surprised, as he clearly remembered how Emily had used magic the day before, but decided not to say anything for the moment.


    It was better to investigate further before drawing conclusions.


    ¡®More books like that one from the library should give me some answers,¡¯ he thought, though the librarian¡¯s absence frustrated him a bit.


    He knew he would have to wait a few more days before he could continue his research.


    The healer, meanwhile, watched him with interest.


    ¡°And who is this young lady, Nolan?¡± she asked casually. ¡°This is the second time I¡¯ve seen her with you.¡±


    Nolan took a moment to respond as he began to remove the upper part of his clothing, something that made Emily blush instantly.


    ¡°She¡¯s my companion,¡± Nolan replied without further details, allowing the healer to begin treating him.


    The healer, with skilled hands and a calm demeanor, began examining the cracks and small wounds that still remained.


    Emily watched in silence, still surprised by the closeness between them.


    ¡°You¡¯ve improved a lot since last time, Nolan. But don¡¯t let your guard down,¡± she warned as her hands applied healing magic to the weakest points of his body.


    Nolan laughed, though it was clear he was gritting his teeth to endure the pain of the treatment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t¡­¡± Nolan responded, despite the doubts he had about that¡­

 29 A Living Legend

    Nolan let out a laugh, though his hands trembled slightly as he finished dressing, adjusting the upper part of his clothes.


    Despite his words, it was clear that the treatment had left him more exhausted than he wanted to admit.


    Emily watched in silence as the healer gathered her things, when suddenly, the door to the room burst open.


    The princess appeared in the doorway, breathing heavily, a light sheen of sweat on her forehead.


    Nolan, Emily, and the healer immediately greeted her with slight bows of respect.


    ¡°Please, no need for that,¡± the princess said, waving her hand, ¡°I came to help¡­¡±


    But before she could say more, the healer stepped forward with a calm smile.


    ¡°Princess, thank you for your intention, but I¡¯ve already finished Nolan¡¯s treatment for today.¡±


    The princess swallowed hard, her face tightening at the healer¡¯s words.


    She glanced at Nolan for a moment, and her hands clenched into fists, frustrated that she had arrived late.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± she murmured, her voice containing a mix of disappointment and anger.


    But her frustration only grew as she noticed Emily standing beside Nolan once again, following her young knight.


    Jealousy flashed in her eyes, but she maintained her posture.


    While Nolan thanked the healer with a slight gesture, Emily noticed the princess signaling discreetly, indicating that she should come closer.


    Emily, surprised that the princess wanted to speak to her, cautiously walked toward the royal figure, feeling the pressure of the moment.


    The princess looked at her with an intensity that made her feel even smaller.


    ¡°How do you know Nolan?¡± the princess asked, her tone low but firm, as if trying to contain a stronger emotion.


    Before Emily could process an appropriate response, Nolan¡¯s voice rang out from across the room.


    ¡°Emily, it¡¯s time for us to go.¡±


    Emily felt a knot in her stomach.


    If she didn¡¯t respond to the princess, it could be considered a grave act of disrespect, and the consequences could be severe.


    But at the same time, she couldn¡¯t ignore Nolan¡¯s call.


    Caught between two fires, she decided to act quickly.


    ¡°I met him on the street, Your Highness,¡± she answered hastily, bowing slightly in respect before retreating back to Nolan.


    ¡®That doesn¡¯t tell me anything¡­¡¯ Iris thought, annoyed.


    When Emily reached Nolan, she exhaled a sigh of relief.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Nolan, sensing her tension, chuckled softly as they left the room together.


    ¡°No need to be so tense,¡± he said with a calm smile, as if the whole situation was insignificant to him.


    The princess, from her spot, watched them leave.


    She frowned, saying nothing more, but her gaze was filled with frustration and contained anger.


    As they exited the church, the cool breeze outside greeted them.


    Emily still felt the tension in the air, but she was soon interrupted when a group of children approached them with quick steps and bright eyes.


    Two of them, barely reaching Emily¡¯s shoulder, stepped forward with a mix of respect and nervousness in their eyes.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir, are you Nolan Rook?¡± one of the children asked in a barely audible voice, but full of reverence.


    Nolan frowned for a moment, surprised by the question, but nodded gently.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±


    The children looked at each other, surprised and excited by the confirmation.


    ¡°Did you really go to war?¡± asked the other child, his eyes full of wonder. ¡°And lead a great army?¡±


    Nolan couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the direct question. He was surprised that someone so young would ask him that with such seriousness.


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± he replied, trying not to sound too serious.


    The children began jumping with excitement, unable to contain their joy.


    ¡°Mom! Look, it¡¯s Nolan Rook! The one who went to war with Dad!¡± one of the children shouted, pointing to his mother, who was hurrying over.


    The woman, hearing her children¡¯s words, stopped in her tracks, a mix of surprise and disbelief on her face.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± she asked, her voice hesitant, looking at Nolan with eyes full of curiosity.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true,¡± Nolan responded, now feeling a bit uncomfortable with the attention.


    But before he could say more, a group of young nobles, who had been watching from a distance, quickly approached, taking advantage of the fact that they were no longer inside the church.


    They all surrounded Nolan, bombarding him with questions.


    ¡°Is it true that you¡¯re Nolan Rook?¡± one asked.


    ¡°How did you always know what the enemy was going to do?¡± another insisted.


    ¡°Show us your magic!¡± others demanded impatiently.


    Nolan, taken aback by the sudden barrage of questions, barely had time to respond, repeating over and over again that yes, it was him, but the situation quickly spiraled out of control.


    The nobles kept insisting, some begging him to teach them magic, while others seemed more interested in how he had achieved his battlefield feats.


    Suddenly, the church doors burst open, and the church staff came out to try to calm the chaos.


    ¡°Silence! You¡¯re causing a disturbance!¡± the clerics shouted, but the nobles seemed unwilling to obey.


    ¡°We¡¯re not inside the church anymore, we can ask him whatever we want!¡± one of the young men retorted defiantly, provoking a wave of support from the others.


    Emily watched the chaos, increasingly surprised.


    Everything had happened so quickly that she could barely process it.


    But then, a powerful voice resonated above the crowd.


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    The princess, standing tall and serious-faced, had come out to impose order.


    Some nobles who recognized her immediately bowed in reverence, but others, who didn¡¯t know her, murmured among themselves, wondering who she was to give them orders.


    However, several church knights lined up behind the princess, and soon the others began to imitate those who had already bowed.


    Even the mother with her children bowed, leaving only Nolan and Emily standing.


    Emily, nervous, was about to kneel as well, but then she realized something.


    Nolan was holding her hand!


    The gentle but firm pressure of his hand kept her standing, something she hadn¡¯t noticed in the midst of all the chaos.


    Her cheeks flushed as she realized this small detail, but she didn¡¯t pull her hand away.


    The princess, with an authoritative voice, declared:


    ¡°I expected more respect for the country¡¯s hero. From now on, anyone who bothers Nolan Rook will be severely punished.¡±


    The crowd murmured restlessly, and with a gesture from the princess, people parted, creating a path for Nolan and Emily to walk towards her without further hindrance.


    ¡°It seems the rumor of your presence has spread faster than I expected¡­¡± the princess whispered, addressing Nolan with a strained smile. ¡°It¡¯s best if you follow me if you want to get back without further trouble.¡±


    Nolan nodded, aware that the situation was getting out of control.


    Emily, still dazed by everything that had happened, simply followed his lead.


    As they moved away, everyone¡¯s eyes remained on them, the murmurs persisting among the crowd of nobles who, until that moment, couldn¡¯t believe they had been so close to a living legend.

 30 The Invitation

    Nolan, Emily, and the princess re-entered the church, leaving behind the crowd of nobles and curious onlookers who had caused such a commotion outside.


    The atmosphere inside was much calmer, and the echo of their footsteps resonated through the stone hallways as they made their way to a small side room.


    There, the princess informed them:


    ¡°A carriage will be ready for you shortly.¡±


    Nolan nodded, thanking her with a slight bow of his head.


    ¡°Thank you, Iris. I really appreciate it.¡±


    The princess, however, watched him with a mix of seriousness and concern.


    ¡°Nolan¡­ You may not have noticed it yesterday, but as you saw today, many people admire you for what you did in the war,¡± she paused, as if carefully choosing her words. ¡°I know you chose to lead a more¡­ discreet life, away from all the noise¡­¡±


    Nolan looked at her, understanding what she meant.


    Since returning from the war, he had decided to focus on his research, staying away from titles, celebrations, and recognition.


    He wasn¡¯t seeking fame or followers; he just wanted to go back.


    He wanted to return to the day he lost everything.


    ¡°But,¡± the princess continued, ¡°the reality is that, no matter how much you want to live a solitary life, there will always be people who want to get close to you. My advice is that if you plan to go out more often, you should consider having escorts. That would keep people at bay, or at least help you move around without so many interruptions. Another option is to get used to traveling by carriage.¡±


    As she said this, the princess cast a quick glance at Emily, who nervously looked away, feeling the weight of the princess¡¯s words.


    Nolan nodded slowly, grateful for the advice.


    ¡°Thank you for the suggestion. I haven¡¯t been out much, so I didn¡¯t realize how much things have changed¡­¡±


    The princess smiled softly, though a mix of emotions could be seen in her eyes.


    ¡°I understand, Nolan. But since we¡¯re here, I¡¯d like to take the opportunity to invite you to my birthday party. It¡¯s in three days, and I¡¯d love for you to attend. I would very much like to dance with you that night¡­¡±


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    The invitation was so direct that it caught Nolan by surprise.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Nolan scratched the back of his neck, a gesture he made when he felt uncomfortable. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it. I¡¯m not sure because of my current treatment. Traveling by carriage from this city to the castle could take time, and my body is still recovering.¡±


    The princess smiled broadly and waved her hand, as if that were not a problem at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I can take care of everything, Nolan. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re treated as you deserve. It would be an honor for me to have you at the celebration.¡±


    If Nolan, a legend who had been absent for so long, appeared at her birthday party to congratulate her while showing closeness, it would increase her faction¡¯s influence.


    Nolan, not wanting to commit too much, nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. Thank you.¡±


    The princess, pleased with his response, continued.


    ¡°The party is in three days. I hope to see you there, Nolan.¡±


    Nolan looked at her and, in a gesture that left the princess somewhat surprised, pointed at Emily.


    ¡°If I go, I¡¯d like to bring Emily with me.¡±


    The princess, despite her surprise, did not let that emotion show on her face.


    Instead, she let out a small laugh, masking her true feelings.


    ¡°Of course, if you want to bring her, she¡¯ll be welcome,¡± she said, though internally she wondered why Nolan seemed so interested in bringing her.


    Emily, for her part, was as surprised as the princess, and her face reflected it.


    She could hardly believe that Nolan had included her in such an important invitation.


    She barely managed to smile, too nervous to know what to say.


    At that moment, a knight approached the room and informed them respectfully:


    ¡°The carriage is ready to take you, sir.¡±


    Nolan nodded once more.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, turning to the princess. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave for now.¡±


    Emily also gave a deep bow to the princess.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± she said nervously.


    The princess, however, while maintaining a polite smile, whispered softly enough for only Emily to hear:


    ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line.¡±


    The words made Emily pale instantly.


    She didn¡¯t dare look at the princess again and quickly followed Nolan toward the exit, still feeling the chill of the warning in her ears.


    The carriage waiting for them was truly luxurious.


    The wheels were golden, the edges finely carved in wood and decorated with sparkling ornaments.


    The interior was lined with dark red velvet, and the seats looked more comfortable than any bed Emily had ever slept in.


    The ceiling was adorned with small crystal lamps that emitted a soft light, creating a warm and cozy atmosphere.


    Two noble white horses pulled the carriage, and at the front, a coachman in an elegant uniform awaited with a straight and solemn posture.


    Nolan, his expression serene but slightly tired, got into the carriage with the coachman¡¯s assistance, while Emily followed, still unsure how to process everything that had happened.


    Once inside, the coachman asked kindly:


    ¡°What is your destination, sir?¡±


    Nolan, after settling into the luxurious seat, replied:


    ¡°My house, please.¡±


    The coachman nodded, and soon the carriage began to move smoothly through the city streets.


    The movement of the carriage, though gentle, did not seem enough to distract Nolan¡¯s thoughts.


    As he looked out the window, his mind returned to the image of the mother with her children, remembering the closeness between them.


    His mother¡­


    His brother¡­


    Or even his father¡­


    What terrified him was that, despite remembering how happy he had been with them, the memories were now blurry.


    ¡®I¡¯m running out of time¡­¡¯ Nolan thought as he tried to remember his brother¡¯s face, but¡­


    He could no longer do it.

 31 What Kind of Magic Do You Use?

    When they arrived at Nolan''s house, the carriage came to a smooth stop in front of the main entrance.


    The household staff, attentive and diligent, was already waiting for their master and his companion.


    The servants bowed respectfully as soon as Nolan and Emily began to step down from the luxurious carriage.


    The coachman, a middle-aged man with a calm expression, got down from the front seat and approached Nolan with respect.


    ¡°Sir, were you satisfied with the journey?¡± he asked, slightly bowing his head as he extended a small card towards him.


    For a moment, Nolan was puzzled.


    ¡®The journey? From the church to my house?¡¯ he thought, bewildered by the question.


    It had only been a short ride, almost insignificant for someone like him. However, not wanting to seem rude, he acknowledged the coachman¡¯s courtesy.


    ¡°It was fine, thank you,¡± he replied briefly.


    ¡°I¡¯m at your service, sir,¡± the coachman said with a bow before a member of Nolan¡¯s staff quickly stepped forward to take the card from the driver¡¯s hand.


    Nolan and Emily walked towards the main entrance of the house.


    Nolan led her directly to his study, a private room where he had conducted most of his magical research.


    Upon reaching the room, Nolan closed the door behind them and, without wasting time, walked towards a bookshelf filled with old books.


    He searched briefly before finding the book he had been reading in the library.


    Without saying anything, he took it and handed it to Emily.


    ¡°Here you go. I want you to study this,¡± he said in a neutral tone.


    Emily looked at the book in surprise, almost as if she couldn¡¯t believe she was holding it.


    It was a heavy volume that looked quite valuable.


    Lifting her gaze, she looked at Nolan with a mix of doubt and respect.


    ¡°What do you expect me to do with this?¡± she asked, still bewildered by the magnitude of the book she had received.


    Nolan raised an eyebrow, not fully understanding her surprise.


    ¡°Study it, of course,¡± he said, as if it were the most obvious thing.


    Emily frowned, confused.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to practice magic today?¡±


    Nolan shook his head, crossing his arms.


    ¡°No, today we¡¯re focusing on what¡¯s in that book. You need to understand the theory before you can use magic efficiently.¡±


    Emily nodded, though she wasn¡¯t entirely convinced.


    She slowly opened the book, starting to flip through it, and soon found herself immersed in dense magical theory.


    As she read, various terms and concepts began to emerge, some familiar, others completely new.


    The mana core technique was the first thing she recognized.


    It was the most common technique, the one almost every mage learned first.


    The mana core allowed mages to centralize and contain their magical energy in a single point within their bodies, usually near the heart.


    It was efficient and versatile but had obvious limitations, such as the risk of overloading and slow recovery in case of damage.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    As she continued reading, Emily discovered the technique of mana rings, created by the Kingdom of Bravka.


    The text detailed how mages could create energy rings around their core to amplify and stabilize the flow of mana.


    Emily looked up at Nolan, surprised by the complexity of this technique.


    ¡°Mana rings¡­?¡± she asked, curious. ¡°Is this the technique you use?¡±


    Nolan shook his head.


    ¡°No. I use the core technique.¡±


    Nolan thought for a moment, recalling the limitations he had faced with his mana core.


    ¡°And from what I¡¯ve read about mana rings, they are more stable in the long term, but they take a lot of time to master. Also, I don¡¯t have teachers or enough time to learn something so complex¡­¡±


    Emily nodded slowly, processing the information.


    However, the more she read about the rings, the more intrigued she became.


    ¡°They seem to be much more effective for controlling large amounts of mana¡­¡± she commented. ¡°If you manage to master more than three rings, you could overcome the limitations of the core¡­¡±


    Nolan sighed.


    ¡°Yes, but creating a ring is a slow process¡­¡±


    Emily continued reading and found a third technique.


    Mana tattoos, associated with the Kingdom of Astralia. This method was particularly interesting to her, as it was completely different from the others.


    Magical tattoos, engraved on the skin with pure mana stones, offered an external way to manipulate magical energy without relying on the core or rings.


    ¡°And what about this technique?¡± Emily asked, pointing to the section on tattoos.


    Nolan approached, observing what she was pointing at.


    ¡°Mana tattoos¡­ they look powerful, but extremely dangerous. If done incorrectly or if the tattoo gets damaged, it could cause an uncontrollable mana leak. I have very little information about it, so I¡¯m not considering that path, at least for now.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ what are you planning to do?¡±


    Nolan leaned against the desk, looking at the floor as if weighing all his options once more.


    ¡°For now, I need to keep working on my core, stabilizing and strengthening it. The rings could be an option in the long term, but I don¡¯t know if I have the time needed to develop them. And the tattoos¡­¡± he paused, letting his thought trail off. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re for me.¡±


    Emily pondered for a moment, digesting Nolan¡¯s words.


    Her gaze shifted to the book she was holding, feeling its weight both in her hands and in her mind.


    A question slowly formed in her head, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask it.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go for the ring technique?¡± she asked, curious about Nolan¡¯s choice.


    Nolan looked at her, somewhat surprised by the question, but his expression relaxed before he answered.


    ¡°Because that technique didn¡¯t exist back then.¡±


    Emily blinked in surprise.


    What she had thought was an old, well-known technique turned out to be something relatively recent.


    She looked again at the book in her hands, realizing the magnitude of what she was holding.


    ¡°That means this book¡­ is more up-to-date than I thought,¡± she commented, amazed. Then, she looked up at Nolan. ¡°Thank you for giving me access to something so valuable.¡±


    Nolan nodded slightly, not giving the gesture much importance.


    ¡°You need all the information possible if you¡¯re really going to learn. There¡¯s no point in giving you outdated knowledge.¡±


    Still impressed by what she was reading, Emily then asked with genuine interest:


    ¡°Which of these techniques interests you the most?¡±


    Nolan looked at her thoughtfully, and after a few seconds of silence, he answered:


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but what I know about the core is that it¡¯s more direct¡­ very versatile. But lately, due to¡­ my condition, I¡¯ve been thinking about other alternatives. Still, the core is quite comfortable.¡±


    Emily nodded, reflecting on his words.


    However, a new doubt filled her mind.


    ¡°How do you feel about your core now?¡±


    As soon as she finished asking, she realized how obvious and painful the question was.


    Immediately, regret flashed across her face.


    Nolan gave a small, tired smile as he noticed her reaction, understanding that there was no ill intent in the question.


    ¡°My core is failing, yes, but it¡¯s not irreversible. Forming a core is easy. The tricky part is keeping it stable, especially when you overexert it like I did during the war. As for the rings¡­¡± he paused, looking at her honestly, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you much because I¡¯m just learning about their existence now. I had never heard of them until today.¡±


    Emily looked at him, surprised.


    The idea that someone as advanced as Nolan didn¡¯t know about mana rings shocked her.


    But there was something more, something that unsettled her.


    After everything she had heard and learned, an impulse grew within her.


    ¡°I want to follow the same path as you,¡± she declared, with a mix of determination and hesitation in her voice.


    Nolan, hearing her, gave a small laugh, though there was a shadow of melancholy in his expression.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t recommend it. My path¡­¡± he paused, remembering all the moments of pain, humiliation, the times he had felt powerless and rejected until he was finally recognized as a hero. ¡°It¡¯s not easy. My magic isn¡¯t¡­ what you¡¯d expect from an ordinary person.¡±


    Emily looked at him, intrigued.


    She had never considered what lay behind Nolan¡¯s power; she had only seen the results, but at that moment, she realized she had no idea what the true nature of his magic was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you use wind magic?¡± she asked, astonished.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t use wind magic or any other elemental magic.¡±


    Emily remained silent, trying to process that revelation.


    Indeed, she had never seen him use an elemental spell like other mages.


    People spoke of him with admiration, but always with a veil of mystery surrounding his abilities.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think of the rumors about his prowess in war.


    ¡®What kind of magic does he really use?¡¯ she wondered.


    Finally, she decided to ask directly.


    ¡°What kind of magic are you interested in, then? Because everyone seems curious about what you do¡­ even I am,¡± Emily admitted.


    Nolan looked her directly in the eyes, and for a moment, he seemed to be debating whether or not to tell her the truth.

 32 Good Work

    Nolan and Emily were sitting across from each other.


    The atmosphere felt charged with anticipation as Nolan set the stage for the day¡¯s lesson.


    With his usual calm demeanor, he began explaining the process of forming a mana core.


    ¡°First, you must focus on your breathing,¡± Nolan said, his tone firm but patient. ¡°Mana flows best when you are calm. Let the air enter your body slowly, and with each breath, feel the energy begin to move within you.¡±


    Emily closed her eyes, following his instructions.


    At first, all she could feel was her breathing, the gentle rise and fall of her chest.


    But little by little, as if something within her was awakening, she began to feel a tingling deep inside.


    It was faint, almost imperceptible, but it was there, flowing through her veins like a subtle current.


    ¡°Now, focus on your heart,¡± Nolan continued, watching her closely. ¡°Visualize that flow of mana heading towards it. The core is nothing more than a container. Your task is to shape it, control it, and make it yours.¡±


    Emily furrowed her brow slightly, concentrating on visualizing what Nolan was asking of her.


    The mana in her body, that invisible flow that had always been there, began to slowly converge towards the center of her chest.


    At first, it was challenging, like trying to control a river with your hands, but gradually it started to take shape.


    Something inside her began to solidify, a warmth emanating from her heart, pulsing rhythmically with each beat.


    She felt something within her connecting in a way she had never experienced before.


    After several minutes of deep concentration, Emily opened her eyes, surprised.


    The air around her seemed clearer, her body lighter, and she could feel the constant flow of mana now running through her veins, as if a new energy was filling her completely.


    ¡°You did it,¡± Nolan said, smiling approvingly. ¡°You¡¯ve formed your core.¡±


    Emily couldn¡¯t quite describe what she was feeling.


    It was as if the world around her had become more tangible, more accessible.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ incredible,¡± she murmured, looking at her hands, now vibrating with energy.


    ¡°Now that you have your core, try manipulating magic again,¡± Nolan suggested, giving her space to try.


    Emily nodded, closing her eyes again as she summoned wind magic.


    This time, as she began to form the sphere of air in her hands, everything was different.


    The wind didn¡¯t scatter uncontrollably as before; it flowed with a smoothness and precision she had never achieved.


    The sphere of air in her hands grew effortlessly, expanding slowly and with complete control.


    She felt she had total mastery over the wind, as if it obeyed her wishes without any effort.


    Nolan watched her in amazement.


    Emily¡¯s progress was remarkable, and although he knew she had potential, he had never imagined she would achieve something so difficult in such a short time.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ amazing,¡± Nolan said with genuine admiration. ¡°What you just did, controlling the wind like that, isn¡¯t something many mages can do on their first attempt after forming a core.¡±


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Emily, hearing the compliment, felt the heat rise to her cheeks.


    She tried to smile, but the weight of embarrassment overwhelmed her.


    Before she could control it, the same sensation of discomfort she had experienced before flooded her, and in the blink of an eye, she lost control.


    The wind she had kept in check suddenly erupted, expanding violently around them.


    They were both thrown backward, pushed by the uncontrolled gust of air.


    Nolan hit a wall, while Emily fell on her back to the floor.


    For a moment, silence filled the room, broken only by the sound of their heavy breathing.


    Emily sat up, her face red with embarrassment, looking at Nolan with worried eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ again. I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± she hurriedly said, bowing her head as she tried to find the right words to apologize.


    But when she looked up, she realized that Nolan wasn¡¯t upset at all.


    In fact, he was smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Nolan said calmly, brushing off some dust from his clothes. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m impressed. You¡¯ve made incredible progress. Controlling the wind like that is quite an achievement, even if you lost control at the end. You need to manage your emotions better.¡±


    Emily was about to apologize again, but at that moment her stomach growled loudly, interrupting the conversation.


    She froze completely, as if doing so would make the sound less obvious, but the blush on her face betrayed her.


    Nolan, instead of saying anything, let out a small laugh.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s a sign it¡¯s time to take a break,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner.¡±


    Emily, her face still flushed with embarrassment, nodded timidly, silently grateful that Nolan didn¡¯t take her mistake badly.


    They both got up and headed towards the stairs, leaving the room behind.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Night had fallen, and the dark sky was dotted with stars as the carriage made its way towards the imposing royal castle.


    The castle¡¯s lights shone in the distance, standing out like beacons amidst the darkness.


    Inside the carriage, Isolde watched the approaching towers and walls intently.


    When the carriage stopped at the main gate, two guards approached, scrutinizing the vehicle.


    Isolde stepped out gracefully, dressed modestly, though her bearing revealed her importance.


    One of the guards stepped forward, ready to speak, but she, in a firm and direct voice, identified herself:


    ¡°I am Isolde Everhart,¡± she said, stating her surname.


    The guards exchanged a glance and nodded, recognizing the young woman¡¯s nobility.


    Without wasting time, Isolde walked through the castle¡¯s halls.


    With the same confidence she had shown at the entrance, she slipped through a secret passage known only to those closest to the royal family.


    Her steps were quick but stealthy.


    The tension in her body grew as she approached her father¡¯s room.


    Finally, she reached the hidden door behind a tapestry, from which dim light streamed out.


    Through a small crack, she saw the king sitting at his desk, focused on writing.


    Suddenly, he raised his head, sensing her presence before she could make a sound.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± the king asked in a deep voice, without looking away from his documents.


    Isolde stepped out of the passage, bowing her head respectfully.


    ¡°Father,¡± she greeted in a reverent tone but with a hint of anxiety in her voice.


    The king turned slowly in his chair, looking at her with tired but attentive eyes.


    ¡°Isolde,¡± he said in a softer tone. ¡°What has happened? Why are you here at this hour?¡±


    Nervous about what she had to report, Isolde took a deep breath before beginning.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Nolan Rook, Father. Yesterday, when he left the mansion¡­ it seems he met a commoner. I didn¡¯t think much of it at first, but¡­¡±


    The king watched her in silence as she hesitated, searching for the right words.


    His impatience showed with a slight gesture of his hand.


    ¡°Isolde, speak plainly,¡± he said sternly. ¡°Nolan is a man; it¡¯s normal for him to want to invite a girl to spend the night with him. I don¡¯t see the problem.¡±


    Isolde blushed slightly at her father¡¯s bluntness but quickly shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought at first too, Father, but the girl returned today¡­ and not only that, it seems Nolan has offered her a job and¡­ he¡¯s also teaching her magic.¡±


    The king put down the book he was writing in, his full attention on his daughter¡¯s words.


    ¡°Magic?¡± he repeated, surprised. ¡°Do you know what kind of magic he¡¯s teaching her?¡±


    Isolde shook her head, feeling the weight of her father¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I haven¡¯t been able to find out yet, but according to what the servants have seen, she seems quite naive and distracted. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a spy from another kingdom.¡±


    The king observed her for a moment, weighing the situation in his mind.


    Finally, with a sigh, he said:


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll investigate her. I¡¯ll give you the resources you need to find out if she¡¯s a threat to the kingdom. If she isn¡¯t, leave the matter alone.¡±


    Isolde frowned, wanting to understand better the reasons behind that order.


    But before she could ask, her father raised his hand, anticipating her doubt.


    ¡°If you wish to maintain your peaceful life as the head maid in that luxurious mansion, it¡¯s better not to know too much,¡± he said in a tone that, though firm, had a hint of warning. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate to come to me if you discover anything relevant, whether about that girl or the magic Nolan is using.¡±


    Isolde lowered her head, accepting her father¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± she said in a whisper.


    The king looked at her with a faint smile, something rare for him.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing a good job, Isolde. Keep it up.¡±


    Isolde, surprised by the praise, managed a small smile before bowing one last time.


    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±

 33 What Do You Need?

    Nolan and Emily sat at the dining table. Conversation flowed easily as they openly discussed wind magic.


    Emily, still excited by her recent progress, shared her experiences and sensations with Nolan, who listened attentively, offering subtle advice and corrections.


    The topic of magic captivated the interest of the nearby servants, who discreetly stayed close, listening to every detail with such concentration it seemed they were taking mental notes.


    ¡°It¡¯s really interesting how you can feel the flow of the wind when you focus the mana in the core,¡± Emily said, her eyes shining with excitement.


    ¡°Yes, once you have control of the mana, the magic flows much more naturally,¡± Nolan responded thoughtfully. ¡°But the most important thing is how you manage to maintain that constant flow. That¡¯s what will allow you to control not just the wind, but any magic.¡±


    Before they could continue, one of the maids appeared, bringing in the food.


    As she placed a plate in front of Emily, she smiled gratefully.


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± she said warmly as the maid withdrew with a small bow.


    Nolan, meanwhile, had already begun eating enthusiastically, displaying his usual appetite.


    The aroma of the meat stew with fresh herbs filled the room.


    The stew had a thick consistency, and the earthy flavor of the vegetables blended perfectly with the juicy piece of meat.


    Next to it, there was a small portion of freshly baked bread, crispy on the outside and soft on the inside.


    When Emily tasted it, she noticed how the bread complemented the warmth of the food, while Nolan quickly finished his portion.


    Once they were both satisfied, Nolan rested his elbows on the table, relaxing a bit before breaking the silence.


    ¡°Emily, I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ how would you feel about staying at the mansion?¡±


    Emily looked up in surprise, almost dropping her fork.


    ¡°What? Staying here? Really?¡± she asked incredulously, her eyes wide.


    Nolan smiled at her reaction.


    ¡°Yes, why not? There¡¯s plenty of space.¡± He turned his head towards the servants standing nearby in the room. ¡°Are there any available rooms?¡±


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    One of the servants nodded respectfully.


    ¡°Yes, sir, there are several available rooms.¡±


    Emily, still in shock, tried to process the offer.


    ¡°But¡­ why do you want me to stay here?¡± she asked curiously.


    Nolan looked at her, amused by her confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s fun teaching you magic,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°And besides, I think things will get a bit problematic tomorrow.¡±


    Emily blinked, even more surprised.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Nolan paused before responding.


    ¡°I received a letter from Princess Iris,¡± he began to explain. ¡°She told me she couldn¡¯t stop the rumors about my visit to the church, so it¡¯s likely that starting tomorrow, we¡¯ll have more eyes on this mansion. We¡¯ll need to increase security.¡±


    Emily was left speechless.


    ¡°Are you that popular?¡± she asked with a mixture of amazement and confusion. ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Nolan smiled, but there was a hint of disdain towards the situation.


    ¡°So it seems. Although I don¡¯t fully understand it.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you agree to give an interview then?¡± Emily suggested, remembering something she had seen in the capital. ¡°It¡¯s something important people do to calm the public¡¯s curiosity. Maybe if you give one, the interest will decrease.¡±


    Nolan looked at her, slightly puzzled.


    ¡°An interview?¡± he repeated, doubtful.


    It was clear he wasn¡¯t familiar with the concept.


    Emily nodded, excited to explain.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s when journalists ask you questions, and you answer so that people know more about you. Maybe if you give an interview, everyone will calm down and stop bothering you.¡±


    Nolan observed her, thoughtful, and then nodded slowly.


    ¡°That makes sense¡­ I suppose. I hadn¡¯t thought of that.¡±


    Emily, feeling useful, smiled with satisfaction.


    She had managed to offer him a good idea, and that made her feel proud of herself.


    Seeing her so animated, Nolan returned to the initial conversation.


    ¡°So, what do you say? Will you stay here?¡± he asked again, with a slight smile.


    Emily, still impressed by the proposal, lowered her head and thought out loud.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯d have to ask my grandparents for permission first.¡±


    ¡°Your grandparents?¡± Nolan repeated, somewhat curious. ¡°Right, I¡¯d like to meet your family.¡±


    Emily quickly waved her hands, trying to dissuade him.


    ¡°No, no! It¡¯s not necessary. If you go in person, it would cause a big commotion, and they¡¯d end up overwhelmed trying to take care of you. Everyone in the village would find out.¡±


    Nolan raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°And isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±


    Emily nodded slightly, but then remembered the conversation with her grandmother and how they had suggested she ask Nolan for money.


    Just the thought made her feel uncomfortable.


    Her grandmother¡¯s words echoed in her mind, but she couldn¡¯t say them out loud.


    Nolan, noticing her change in expression, tilted his head to the side, curious.


    ¡°So, what can I do to help them?¡± he asked sincerely.


    Emily, visibly embarrassed, blushed.


    ¡°No, no¡­ it¡¯s nothing,¡± she said quickly, trying to change the subject.


    Nolan, with a mischievous smile, crossed his arms and looked at her intently.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t keep teaching you magic.¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, and, unable to help herself, she made a face of surprise that drew a soft laugh from Nolan.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± she protested, her face flushed. ¡°That¡¯s manipulation!¡±


    Nolan burst out laughing.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve said it. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Emily, with a resigned sigh, lowered her head.


    ¡°Money,¡± Emily murmured quietly, feeling embarrassment wash over her.

 34 Come Check This Out!

    Nolan, after hearing Emily¡¯s timid request, turned to one of the maids nearby, still clearing the empty plates.


    ¡°How much money do we have in the mansion right now?¡± he asked, with a natural calmness, though the question itself was surprising.


    The maid, visibly taken aback by the inquiry, blinked a couple of times before responding.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, I don¡¯t know precisely. The head maid is the one who handles the accounts.¡±


    Nolan let out a sigh, clearly annoyed.


    ¡°And where is she?¡±


    ¡°She left a little while ago, sir,¡± the maid replied, apologetically and with a nervous tone.


    Nolan paused before adding, with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Well, it seems my staff is taking quite a few days off lately.¡±


    The maid, visibly worried, bowed her head in apology.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, sir.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Nolan said, dismissing the issue with a wave of his hand. ¡°I need you to gather some money. Quickly.¡±


    The maid hesitated for a moment, unsure of how much she should collect.


    ¡°How much, sir?¡±


    Nolan smiled slightly and gestured toward Emily, who was shrinking in embarrassment in her seat.


    ¡°Enough to impress her grandparents.¡±


    Emily, upon hearing that, felt her face flush instantly.


    ¡®It¡¯s like they¡¯re buying me!¡¯


    ¡°Please¡­¡± she murmured, embarrassed. ¡°You don¡¯t¡­ you don¡¯t need to spend much. You¡¯ve already helped me a lot.¡±


    Nolan looked at her with a calm smile.


    ¡°Well, it all depends on what the maid brings. And whatever she brings, you¡¯ll have to accept it.¡±


    Emily swallowed hard, praying internally that it wouldn¡¯t be too much money.


    She clung to the hope that the maid would probably bring a small amount, considering she was just a mere commoner.


    However, within minutes, the maid returned holding a rather full bag, which took up her entire hand.


    The leather bag looked heavy, and Emily, with her heart racing, mentally begged that it was filled with copper coins.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    But, given the size... if they were silver, or worse, gold, she might just faint!


    The maid approached respectfully and handed the bag to Emily, who received it feeling the weight of its contents in her hands.


    It was heavier than she had imagined.


    Nolan, curious, looked at her and asked,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to count it?¡±


    Emily, nervously smiling and not daring to open the bag, shook her head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Any amount is enough. I trust you¡­ you¡¯ve already helped me so much.¡±


    Nolan, satisfied with her response, looked at the maid and added,


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ve given Emily enough money. We wouldn¡¯t want to make a bad impression on her grandparents, right?¡±


    The maid, clearly feeling the pressure, nodded quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m 100% sure, sir, that Miss Emily¡¯s grandparents will be more than pleased with this gift.¡±


    Emily, nervous at the maid¡¯s confidence, started to sweat as her mind wandered about what could be inside that bag.


    Nolan, noticing her tension, simply pointed to the plate in front of her.


    ¡°Finish your meal; you don¡¯t want to leave it all.¡±


    The conversation took a back seat as they both focused on finishing their food.


    Minutes later, the scene changed.


    Emily said her goodbyes to Nolan and the staff at the mansion, but this time, to her relief, she was guided to a more discreet exit.


    The servants had informed her that the main entrance was packed with curious nobles, pretending to have casual conversations but really waiting for Nolan to come out.


    Emily thanked the servants for everything as she slipped out the side door, her heart pounding.


    The bag she carried felt considerably heavier than she had anticipated, only increasing her anxiety.


    ¡®Please, let it be copper coins¡­¡¯ she thought as she walked as quickly as possible toward her home.


    She quickened her pace, avoiding the curious looks of passersby and guards, whom she bid farewell to in a rushed manner.


    All she wanted was to get home, where the weight in her pocket could finally be released.


    When she arrived, she almost knocked on the door several times out of nervousness.


    Her grandmother, an elderly woman but with a vibrant energy, opened it with a warm smile.


    ¡°Emily! How did it go?¡±


    Emily tried to calm her breathing, trying to sound as composed as possible.


    ¡°Good¡­ all good,¡± she said, with a nervous smile. Her eyes scanned the room looking for her grandfather, but his usual chair was empty. ¡°And Grandpa?¡±


    Her grandmother sighed.


    ¡°He¡¯s lying down. He got injured today, so tomorrow you might have to cover for him at work.¡±


    Emily nodded, still processing that information.


    At that moment, almost without thinking, she took out the bag she had hidden in her dress and placed it on the table.


    Before Emily could say anything, her grandmother quickly grabbed it, curious about its contents.


    The room fell silent as her grandmother opened the bag, and her eyes widened at what she saw inside.


    At first, they seemed like bronze coins, but upon closer inspection¡­ they were gold!


    ¡°They¡¯re gold!¡± her grandmother shouted, her hands trembling as she started counting the coins, pouring them onto the table with excitement.


    Emily couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.


    ¡®Are all the coins really gold?!¡¯ she thought, watching in disbelief as her grandmother pulled out one after another, all gleaming with the pure shine of the metal.


    ¡°Jacob!¡± her grandmother shouted, calling her husband from the other room. ¡°You have to see this!¡±


    Her grandfather, Jacob, responded with a groan of pain.


    ¡°My leg hurts too much to get up!¡±


    ¡°Get here right now!¡± insisted her grandmother, with a mix of excitement and authority in her voice.


    Minutes later, Jacob dragged himself from the bed to the table, leaning on an improvised crutch.


    When he saw the pile of gold coins spread out on the table, he froze, his mouth slightly open in disbelief.


    The joy on his wife¡¯s face was undeniable, but when he looked at Emily, she seemed to be completely in shock.


    Emily didn¡¯t know how to feel.


    The wave of emotions hitting her was too much.


    ¡®They¡¯re buying me!¡¯ she thought to herself, as her mind struggled to comprehend what had just happened.

 35 Meetings

    In one of the luxurious rooms of the castle, illuminated by large windows overlooking the gardens, several of the king¡¯s children had gathered. It was a place where important decisions were often discussed informally, away from the intrigues of the throne. But that morning, the air was thick with tension.


    ¡°Have you heard what Iris is up to?¡± asked Prince Lucian, the eldest of the siblings. His tone carried a mix of surprise and perhaps a hint of disbelief.


    Princess Amara, elegantly seated on a nearby armchair, lifted her gaze from the book she was calmly reading.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve heard. She¡¯s inviting Nolan Rook to her party. Isn¡¯t that a bit... reckless?¡± Her words, though gentle, didn¡¯t hide the concern she felt about her sister¡¯s political maneuver.


    ¡°More than reckless, it¡¯s risky,¡± interjected Prince Cedric, who had moved closer to the window.


    ¡°Nolan has been a constant topic among the nobles, but not everyone believes the rumors circulating about him. By inviting him publicly, Iris is betting a lot on someone who, despite having special abilities, is still a stranger to much of the court.¡±


    Lucian nodded, crossing his arms as he pondered the implications of this decision.


    ¡°Nolan is an enigma, but if what they say is true, his mastery over magic could change a lot of things. However, that also makes him a target. If Iris is putting him in the spotlight, other kingdoms won¡¯t be slow to move and try to sway him to their side.¡±


    Amara closed her book and sighed.


    ¡°What surprises me is not so much the decision to invite him but what seems to be behind that invitation. Iris never makes a move without a bigger plan. She¡¯s not just thinking about her birthday... she¡¯s thinking about the future of the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°And about her own future,¡± added Cedric, without taking his eyes off the horizon. ¡°If Nolan turns out to be the figure everyone believes, having him on her side will secure her a key position within Valenfort. The court will be watching her every move.¡±


    The princes and princesses exchanged glances filled with uncertainty, knowing their younger sister was playing a risky political game but with the cleverness that had always characterized her.


    Though Iris was the youngest of the king¡¯s children, she had proven more than capable of handling court affairs, and this time would be no exception.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    While her siblings speculated about her intentions, Iris, unaware of their conversations, remained in her private study.


    She knew her decision to invite Nolan to the party had caused a stir among the nobles and her own family, but that didn¡¯t worry her.


    In time, Nolan could become a key piece in her plan to strengthen her influence in the kingdom.


    However, she also knew she wasn¡¯t the only one interested in Nolan.


    Rumors of his attendance at the party had already reached the ears of other nations, such as Bravka and Astralia, and she had no doubt those powers would send their own representatives to assess her man.


    With these thoughts in mind, Iris was reviewing a document in front of her.


    It was a decree to increase security at Nolan¡¯s residence.


    She knew that his sudden notoriety put him in a vulnerable position, and she couldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to him before the party.


    ¡°Things are moving faster than I expected¡­¡± she murmured to herself, taking the quill and signing the paper with a firm stroke. ¡°Increase the surveillance. We can¡¯t afford any mistakes.¡±


    Closing the document, Iris stood and walked to the window of her study. She observed the palace gardens, where her guards were already beginning to move with new instructions.


    She knew that the coming days would be crucial, not just for Nolan, but for the future of Valenfort.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    In the austere and symbol-laden corridors of the capital of Bravka, the atmosphere was charged with anticipation.


    It was a nation accustomed to meticulous organization, to the discipline that only years of shared effort among its citizens could forge.


    At the top of a tower in the central headquarters of the Committee, Dmitri Volkov, the Supreme Commissioner, calmly watched the horizon as the evening light filtered through the thick glass windows.


    The room was filled with some of Bravka¡¯s most important officials, but the mood was not one of relaxation, but of planning.


    Around a dark, polished wooden table, a small group of figures occupied key positions within the committee.


    Among them was Anya Volkov, Dmitri¡¯s daughter, a young woman of about 24 who, though she shared her father¡¯s surname and ideals, maintained an emotional distance from him, something everyone in the room could sense.


    Her face, as rigid as her father¡¯s, was a mirror of her discipline, and though blood tied them together, there was a coldness in her eyes that suggested Anya was there on her own merit, not due to favoritism.


    Dmitri stood in front of the large map of Valenfort, his arms crossed and his expression unreadable.


    The rest of the attendees, including high strategists and committee members, watched him attentively.


    There was no need to raise his voice in a room where respect was commanded merely by the presence of their leader.


    ¡°Young Rook,¡± began Dmitri, his voice deep and firm as steel, ¡°could be the key we¡¯ve been looking for to regain our advantage in the magical field. For a long time, Valenfort has been our rival, not only militarily but also in magic research and control. If the rumors are true, Nolan Rook has mastery over time¡ªsomething that has been practically unreachable until now. We can¡¯t let this opportunity slip by.¡±


    All eyes turned to him, attentive to every word.


    Dmitri turned slightly, pointing to the map where the location of Valenfort and its surroundings stood out.


    There was a special mark on Vindenhall, the place where Nolan was said to reside.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    The attention that region received was not random, and the commissioner knew that his next steps needed to be calculated with precision.


    ¡°We¡¯ll send a delegation to observe him closely,¡± he continued, his fingers tracing the edges of the map. ¡°This delegation must move with the utmost discretion. We can¡¯t allow Valenfort or any other kingdom to suspect our true intentions. Officially, they¡¯ll be attending Princess Iris¡¯s party as guests, but their real mission will be to evaluate Nolan Rook. If we find a way to bring him to our side, we will. If not¡­ we¡¯ll take the necessary measures to ensure he doesn¡¯t become a threat.¡±


    General Petrov, a middle-aged man with visible scars on his face, nodded gravely. He was in charge of Bravka¡¯s special operations and had years of experience in covert missions.


    ¡°Commissioner Volkov,¡± he said in a low but firm voice, ¡°we can prepare a team to leave as soon as you give the order. Our best-trained agents will be ready to infiltrate the court without raising any suspicions.¡±


    Dmitri looked at him approvingly.


    ¡°I want your best men and women on this, Petrov. No one should know that Bravka is interested in Nolan until it¡¯s too late to stop us.¡±


    To his left, Ivan Korolov, one of the committee¡¯s main magical advisors, spoke up.


    ¡°We must consider that Valenfort has already reinforced security around Nolan, according to our latest reports. It will be difficult to approach him directly, but if we manage to obtain some information about his magical weaknesses, we could use it to our advantage.¡±


    Dmitri nodded, his eyes as cold as winter sweeping over those present.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want. Data. We need to understand his capabilities. I want his magic studied, his reactions, his way of thinking. This young man could be an ally, but he could also become a very dangerous enemy if he falls into the wrong hands. Let¡¯s not underestimate what he can do.¡±


    Anya, who had remained silent until now, lifted her gaze from the papers in front of her.


    ¡°Father, are you sure this is the best option? Sending a group to a royal party, where they¡¯ll be surrounded by Valenfort¡¯s elite¡­ Don¡¯t you think that increases the risk of them being discovered? It¡¯s not common for Bravka to show so much interest in these celebrations.¡±


    Dmitri looked at her for a moment, a slight spark of recognition in his eyes at his daughter¡¯s logic, but then spoke with the same calmness as always.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Anya, but it¡¯s precisely at Valenfort¡¯s court that we¡¯ll be able to get the information we need. Any misstep will be seen as simple diplomacy between nations. Besides, no one will suspect our intentions if we move carefully. And, if this fails, there are other ways to act.¡±


    Anya nodded, though it was evident she still had doubts.


    Her loyalty to the system and her father was unwavering, but she couldn¡¯t help but worry about the risk this mission entailed.


    However, she knew the decision had already been made and that, like everyone present, she had to fulfill her duty.


    Dmitri resumed his position in the center of the room.


    ¡°Petrov, I want you to handle the logistics. Choose whoever you think is best suited for this mission. Ivan, make sure we have the necessary equipment to analyze any type of magic they may encounter. And you, Anya¡­¡± His eyes briefly rested on her. ¡°I want you on this mission. You¡¯re capable, and I trust your discretion.¡±


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    In the Dominion of Astralia, twilight bathed the vast white marble temples and golden chapels stretching as far as the eye could see


    In the center of the capital, atop a hill that seemed to reach the sky, stood the imposing Cathedral of the Eternal Light, a majestic building where every corner breathed devotion, sanctity, and power.


    There, at the top of a tower illuminated by the faint light of sacred candles, High Priestess Seraphine Thalassa presided over a private meeting with the most important members of the Council of Sages.


    Seraphine, with her presence and her light blue eyes that seemed to see beyond the earthly realm, remained in complete silence as the priests gathered around a circular stone table, carved with divine inscriptions.


    The flickering light of the candles made her golden embroidery glow softly, almost as if it were alive.


    Each of the sages surrounding her wore simple robes, but full of symbols representing their position within the religious hierarchy.


    The silence dominating the room was broken only when Seraphine spoke, her voice soft but resonant, as if her words were an echo in the hearts of those who listened.


    ¡°Nolan Rook represents more than just a mere man with magic,¡± she said, her eyes narrowed, almost as if she were seeing a vision at that very moment. ¡°His ability is not an accident or a rarity. The gods have laid their hand upon him, of that I am certain. We must be there to guide him towards the true light, to show him the path that the gods have set for him. It is our mission to ensure that he does not get lost in the darkness of the mortal world.¡±


    Alaric, a middle-aged priest with a long gray beard and one of Seraphine¡¯s most fervent followers, bowed his head in agreement.


    ¡°Seraphine, if Nolan is truly touched by the gods, then he is a soul in need of redemption. The danger lies in him being seduced by earthly power and the heresy of other kingdoms. Bravka and Valenfort see nothing beyond their own interests; both are blinded by worldly ambition.¡±


    Cassiel, a young priestess who had quickly risen within the Church thanks to her unwavering devotion and her ability to perceive the currents of divine mana, spoke in a calm voice.


    ¡°High Priestess, if what they say about Nolan is true, his magic could be a gift from the gods, but also a test. If he falls into the misuse of his power out of mere pride or desire, his soul will be corrupted.¡±


    Seraphine nodded slowly, her eyes sweeping over the circle of priests and sages around her.


    ¡°That is why we cannot allow the power he possesses to be controlled by forces of chaos. Bravka will try to drag him into their cold material philosophies, while Valenfort will only keep him as a military tool. We, however, must show him that his power has a higher purpose, a destiny that transcends mere mortality.¡±


    Alaric, always the most pragmatic among the sages, stepped forward and spoke more firmly.


    ¡°Then, what do you propose, Seraphine? How can we approach him without raising suspicion?¡±


    The High Priestess looked at Alaric with an overwhelming calm.


    ¡°We will send our envoys to Princess Iris¡¯s party, under the pretext of maintaining diplomatic relations with Valenfort. Officially, we will attend as a show of respect towards their nobility. However, our true mission will be to observe Nolan Rook, to understand who he really is. If his spirit is pure, we guide him gently towards the truth. If he is corrupted, we redeem him¡­ in our own way.¡±


    Alaric nodded, knowing that Astralia¡¯s methods were not always peaceful.


    Cassiel, however, raised a delicate hand.


    ¡°Seraphine, we must proceed with extreme caution. If we approach Nolan too quickly or if we try to impose our will, we could push him away. We must be subtle, speak to him of faith as one lights a path in the dark, not as one who pushes him into the void.¡±


    The High Priestess showed a faint smile in recognition of Cassiel¡¯s words.


    ¡°Exactly, Cassiel. Our mission is not to force him but to make him see for himself the truth that has always been before his eyes. We will present it as a divine test. At the party, our words must be carefully measured. He must feel the light surround him without suffocating him.¡±


    At that moment, a figure who had remained in the shadows of the hall stepped forward.


    It was Caleb, Seraphine¡¯s younger brother, and one of Astralia¡¯s most devout paladins.


    Caleb, with his ceremonial armor adorned with sacred symbols and his expressionless face, was known for his unyielding fervor and absolute loyalty to the gods.


    He had been sent on numerous diplomatic missions in the past but was always the last option when subtlety was needed.


    ¡°Seraphine,¡± said Caleb in his monotonous yet respectful tone, ¡°if this young man becomes a threat to the divine plan, shouldn¡¯t we act with force? Sometimes lost souls cannot be saved, only controlled.¡±


    Seraphine¡¯s eyes gleamed with a dark hue for a moment before she spoke again, her voice still soft.


    ¡°Caleb, my dear brother, our first duty is redemption. If Nolan can be guided towards the light, we will do so. But... if his actions suggest he is too ensnared in the shadows, then yes, we will take the necessary steps to ensure he does not become a threat to the divine will. But for now, our focus will be on compassion and persuasion.¡±


    The other members of the Council murmured in agreement, though they knew that when Seraphine spoke of necessary measures, the possibilities were varied and often severe, as there was no room for heresy in Astralia.


    Finally, the High Priestess turned to the group, her figure bathed in a soft halo of light.


    ¡°We will send a delegation of priests and holy knights. I want them to move discreetly, and for Nolan Rook to feel not even an ounce of pressure. We must make him feel safe, understood. Let him see us as a source of answers, not of control. Cassiel, you will lead the delegation, and Caleb will accompany you. Alaric, you will prepare the magical reports. I want every possible detail about his magic.¡±


    Cassiel bowed her head in acceptance, while Caleb simply nodded, ready for any order from his sister.


    The meeting dispersed with a solemn air. The divine machinery of Astralia was in motion, slow but relentless.


    The envoys would soon depart for Valenfort, with the mission to guide, observe, and, if necessary, judge the prodigy Nolan Rook.

 36 Yes, I’m a Guest

    Emily was heading towards the entrance of Nolan¡¯s house, walking with light steps but filled with uncertainty.


    When she arrived at the entrance, she immediately noticed something different: the guards watching over the door were not the same as last time¡ªagain.


    She paused for a moment, observing the men standing there with serious expressions and rigid postures.


    Despite the difference, Emily decided to introduce herself confidently, albeit with some caution.


    ¡°Hello,¡± she greeted with a slight nod and a friendly smile. ¡°I¡¯m Emily Hawthorne.¡±


    The guards exchanged glances, clearly puzzled. However, one of them noticed the dress Emily was wearing. It was the first dress Nolan had bought her, and that seemed to grant her some recognition.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, they finally let her through, though with a warning.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± one of the guards said. ¡°There are a lot of nobles here today, and security is tight.¡±


    Emily nodded gratefully, but as she walked along the path leading to the house, she was surprised to see the number of carriages parked nearby.


    It was clear that something important was happening. High-ranking nobles were gathered near the entrance, discussing among themselves, while a line of guards meticulously checked each visitor.


    The number of people present made her feel small and insignificant.


    The guards were arguing with some of the nobles, denying entry to everyone, which started to make Emily nervous.


    ¡®How am I going to get in without causing trouble?¡¯ she thought as she looked around, searching for an alternative.


    Emily decided to try using the same route she had taken the previous day, a small side path that led directly to the house. However, just as she advanced along the path, a guard stepped in her way, stopping her immediately.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± he reprimanded, frowning. ¡°This path is off-limits.¡±


    Emily, trying to keep her composure, quickly apologized.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, really. I took this path because Nolan told me to come here after I talked with my grandparents¡­¡±


    The guard laughed, incredulous.


    ¡°Please, is that your excuse? I¡¯ve heard that same story from so many girls like you today. If you don¡¯t want trouble, I suggest you leave right now.¡±


    Emily looked at him, stunned.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the truth! Nolan told me to come here.¡±


    The guard eyed her sternly.


    ¡°Since this morning, many young ladies have come with similar stories, and all of them have been turned away. So save your tears, because I¡¯m not letting you in.¡±


    Emily felt a knot in her stomach hearing that.


    She couldn¡¯t believe so many other women were trying the same thing. But instead of giving up, she decided to raise her voice in a desperate last attempt.


    ¡°Nolan!¡± she shouted, hoping he could hear her from somewhere.


    The guard was startled and quickly tried to silence her.


    ¡°Quiet! You¡¯re making a scene, and you¡¯re only going to embarrass yourself.¡±


    Noticing that her shouts were useless, and seeing how some nobles were starting to watch the scene with curiosity and even mockery, Emily felt a deep frustration.


    ¡®How foolish of me,¡¯ she told herself. ¡®I should have thought better before doing that, but¡­ I want to learn magic, I want¡­ to improve.¡¯


    Determined not to leave, Emily crouched down on the ground, crossing her arms stubbornly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not moving,¡± she declared firmly, though internally she was trembling.


    The guard, visibly annoyed and with mocking laughter, called his companions.


    ¡°Come help me! This girl¡¯s crazy. She won¡¯t move.¡±


    The other guards quickly arrived and started pulling her by the arm to get her out of the way, their expressions as disdainful as those of the nobles watching from afar.


    Some of the noble ladies even laughed among themselves, murmuring about ¡®that ridiculous noblewoman¡¯ who didn¡¯t know her place.


    Meanwhile, amidst the crowd, a maid rushed toward them.


    It was Isolde. Seeing how they were treating Emily, her face twisted in indignation.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± she exclaimed, her voice filled with authority.


    The guards stopped immediately, surprised by her tone.


    ¡°This girl says she knows Master Nolan,¡± one of them explained defensively.


    Isolde crossed her arms, shooting a furious look at the men.


    ¡°Idiots! Of course she knows him. Why didn¡¯t you ask before treating a guest like this?¡±


    The lead guard frowned.


    ¡°With all due respect, Miss Isolde, many girls have come today with similar stories. We thought she was just another one of them.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a very special guest!¡± Isolde scolded them further, visibly upset. ¡°If you make a mistake like this again, you¡¯ll lose your jobs. Go apologize immediately!¡±


    The guards, somewhat embarrassed, turned to Emily, bowing their heads slightly.


    ¡°We¡¯re very sorry, miss,¡± they said, not daring to look her in the eyes.


    Emily, still stunned by the scene, watched as some of the nobles who had been laughing now looked at her incredulously, whispering among themselves about who she could be to have that kind of influence.


    Isolde, ignoring the stares, approached Emily and offered her hand to help her up.


    ¡°Come on, Emily. Master Nolan is inside, waiting for you. Don¡¯t let these fools ruin your day.¡±


    Emily took her hand, feeling a mix of relief and gratitude as the curious and distrustful gazes of the nobles followed her.

 37 The News

    Emily followed Isolde into the mansion, curiosity in her every step. Although she had been there before, everything seemed different today. Where she once saw only a few servants moving silently through the hallways, now there were far more people around. But what really caught her attention was the presence of armed knights¡ªsomething completely unusual.


    These weren''t the typical city guards; they wore more refined armor and seemed specifically trained to protect someone important.


    Emily couldn''t help but feel disoriented. Yesterday, Nolan''s house seemed like any other mansion in the neighborhood, so discreet it could have gone unnoticed. But now, not only was it surrounded by guards outside, but there was also additional security inside.


    ¡°This¡­ changed a lot,¡± she muttered to herself, loud enough for Isolde to hear.


    ¡°Yes, things have changed quickly,¡± the maid replied, not stopping as she led Emily towards the dining room. ¡°The princess sent more staff and security. Nolan didn¡¯t ask for it, but he couldn¡¯t turn it down. There are more eyes on this house now than ever before.¡±


    Emily nodded slowly, still processing everything she was seeing. The situation was becoming more confusing, but she didn¡¯t have time to keep wondering, as they soon arrived at the dining room.


    The door opened softly, and there was Nolan, sitting alone at the long table, with a plate in front of him that he had barely touched. Seeing him, Emily felt a pang of concern. The dark circles under his eyes were much more pronounced than the day before, and he seemed more exhausted, almost on the verge of collapse. He looked like someone who had been battling something invisible all night and had lost.


    Emily timidly approached and sat across from him.


    ¡°Nolan¡­ did you sleep well?¡± she asked cautiously.


    Nolan looked up for a brief moment, acknowledging her presence with a faint attempt at a smile.


    ¡°Yes, everything¡¯s fine,¡± he replied, but his subdued tone and the way his eyes avoided Emily¡¯s said otherwise.


    It was then that Emily noticed something strange: Nolan''s right hand was stiff, almost as if it hurt or he was deliberately limiting its movement. Her gaze lingered on it for a second, but she decided not to comment. She didn¡¯t feel comfortable enough to ask such personal questions yet, so she chose to focus on something else.


    Trying to steer the conversation in a lighter direction, Nolan spoke up.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°So, did your parents like the gift?¡± he asked as he took a sip of his drink.


    Emily blinked, surprised by the question.


    ¡°Oh, well¡­ they¡¯re not my parents, actually. They¡¯re my grandparents,¡± she corrected gently.


    Nolan looked at her with renewed interest.


    ¡°Your grandparents?¡± he inquired, his tone showing a curiosity he hadn¡¯t expressed before. ¡°What happened to your parents?¡±


    Emily was silent for a moment, considering how to respond.


    ¡°My parents¡­ abandoned me when I was little. They moved to another nation, far from here. I barely remember them, but I haven¡¯t heard anything from them since.¡±


    Nolan nodded silently, processing what she said. Then, without lifting his gaze much from his plate, he let out a dry, straightforward response.


    ¡°My parents are dead too.¡±


    The statement fell like a stone in the room¡¯s silence. Emily looked at him with wide eyes, surprised.


    ¡°Wow¡­ and still, you made it this far,¡± she murmured, a mix of respect and amazement in her voice.


    Nolan looked at her for another second, his expression hardening momentarily before returning to his usual reserved demeanor.


    ¡°You get used to it,¡± was all he said before slowly continuing to eat.


    Silence settled between them again, until Emily decided to break it with another question.


    ¡°Did you have trouble sleeping¡­ I mean, because of everything that happened yesterday?¡±


    ¡°A bit,¡± Nolan admitted, lowering his gaze again. ¡°But also¡­ the princess has been shifting things around. More new staff arrived this morning. She sent me a letter warning that the next few days will be complicated. Apparently, several newspapers are going to publish news about it.¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°How does the princess know?¡± Emily asked, curious.


    Nolan set his utensils down on the table for a moment, sighing.


    ¡°They have quite an extensive information network. They control part of what gets published in Valenfort, but¡­ this time, it seems the news is spreading quickly. Too many people noticed.¡±


    Emily frowned, thinking about what that meant.


    ¡°Did you expect something like this?¡±


    Nolan slowly shook his head as he resumed his meal.


    ¡°No. I assumed there would be some reactions, but not this soon. Honestly, this is beyond our control.¡±


    As he said this, Emily noticed that Nolan seemed to be rubbing his right hand, as if it hurt. The clumsy way he moved his fingers indicated he must have gone through something difficult, but once again, she decided not to pry.


    ¡®Better not get into his business,¡¯ she thought.


    When Nolan finished his plate, he leaned slightly toward her.


    ¡°When you¡¯re ready, come to my room. We have to go to another church soon.¡±


    The statement surprised Emily, who had barely taken a few bites of her food. She hadn¡¯t even really started eating!


    Emily quickly swallowed what was in her mouth and nodded, nervous.


    ¡°Yes, sure. I¡¯ll eat as fast as I can.¡±


    Seeing her so flustered, Nolan let out a faint laugh. It was an odd sound, almost muted, but genuine.


    ¡°Relax, don¡¯t choke,¡± he said in a more relaxed tone before standing up and leaving the room.


    Emily, still with her meal half-finished and surrounded by servants watching her in silence, let out a sigh of resignation.


    ¡®Damn¡­ I don¡¯t want to make him wait¡­¡¯ she thought as she began to eat quickly. She didn¡¯t care if she looked a mess or if she was getting her dress dirty. All she cared about was not delaying Nolan any further, who seemed to be dealing with far more than she could imagine.

 38 Where are we headed?

    The carriage carrying Nolan and Emily departed from the mansion with elegance, accompanied by a small squad of knights on sturdy horses, escorting the vehicle with impeccable precision.


    Emily sat quietly, watching how the guards moved with discipline around them, forming a human shield that prevented anyone from getting close.


    As they left the affluent district of Upper Vindenhall, Emily noticed several curious onlookers peeking from their doors and windows, watching the spectacle of nobles and important figures being turned away at the mansion¡¯s gates.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen so many nobles in one place¡­¡± Emily thought, feeling a bit small in comparison to the commotion now surrounding Nolan¡¯s life.


    But what caught her attention most was how everyone¡¯s gaze seemed fixed on the carriage.


    Murmurs, whispers, and speculative glances followed them with every step.


    As the carriage moved forward, the city of Vindenhall began to fade behind them.


    Soon, they left behind the cobblestone streets and mansion facades, entering broader paths lined with fields and rolling green hills.


    Within minutes, the scenery transformed into dense forests, where tall trees and the shadows cast by their canopies created a calming atmosphere.


    Emily couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized by the view.


    As they ventured deeper into the wooded region, Emily peeked out the rear window, watching as Vindenhall shrank in the distance.


    From there, it seemed so small, an insignificant city compared to the vast landscape stretching before her eyes.


    Turning her head forward, she saw how the road widened, surrounded by majestic trees and, occasionally, graceful hills rising in the distance.


    ¡°Nolan,¡± she said suddenly, breaking the silence inside the carriage. ¡°Where exactly are we going?¡±


    Nolan, who seemed lost in his own thoughts, looked up calmly and met her gaze with slightly sleepy eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to Novark, the capital.¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Novark? We¡¯re going there?¡± she asked, unable to hide the excitement and slight nervousness in her voice.


    The capital of the Kingdom of Valenfort was a place she only knew from rumors and stories people told at the bakery.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    The heart of the nation, a place of power and wealth, home not only to royalty but also to the most influential people in the kingdom.


    ¡°And¡­ what are we going to do there?¡±


    Nolan looked at her for a moment, carefully considering his words.


    ¡°I have a couple of things to take care of,¡± he murmured evasively. But after seeing the genuine curiosity on Emily¡¯s face, he decided to continue. ¡°Also¡­ the princess mentioned something interesting in her letter. There¡¯s a healer in Novark who might¡­ treat my condition. Apparently, it could speed up my recovery.¡±


    Emily was speechless.


    ¡°Your condition?¡± she repeated in a whisper, as if it were a strange term she still didn¡¯t fully grasp. Her mind slowly processed what Nolan had said. ¡°There¡¯s someone who can¡­ heal you faster?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s confidential,¡± Nolan clarified, lowering his voice and looking at her seriously. ¡°The kingdom doesn¡¯t want too much being known about my state. It would be a problem if word got out.¡±


    Emily nodded, understanding the delicate nature of the matter.


    The idea that someone like Nolan, who seemed to have unusual potential, was in a compromised state would be dangerous information in the wrong hands.


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± she said slowly. ¡°But¡­ are we going to see that healer now?¡±


    Nolan shook his head.


    ¡°Not immediately. First, we need to go to a church.¡±


    ¡°A church?¡± Emily asked, frowning in confusion. ¡°Won¡¯t that attract too much attention? If everyone¡¯s already talking about you, going to a church in the capital¡­¡±


    Nolan smiled faintly, as if he had anticipated that concern.


    ¡°The church will be closed to the public when we arrive. Just for us.¡±


    Emily¡¯s jaw nearly dropped in surprise.


    ¡°Closed just for us? How is that even possible?¡± Emily exclaimed, with a mix of disbelief and amazement.


    Nolan looked at her steadily, his expression neutral but with a hint of resignation.


    ¡°The princess,¡± he replied simply. ¡°She has her own interests at play. She said closing the church for a couple of hours is the least she can do to make sure everything stays under control.¡±


    Emily felt as if the reality around her was crumbling.


    Was the princess¡¯s influence really that powerful?


    Closing a church, mobilizing staff and guards¡­


    What madness!


    ¡°This¡­ is way bigger than I thought¡­¡± she murmured, more to herself than to him.


    ¡°I know,¡± Nolan admitted, before looking at her with a seriousness that unsettled her. ¡°But for now, I need you with me. Your presence¡­ helps me stay focused.¡±


    Emily blinked, surprised.


    ¡°My presence¡­ calms you?¡± she repeated, stunned.


    What was that supposed to mean?


    How could she, a mere baker, have any influence on someone like Nolan, whose life was¡­ so complicated to understand!?


    Before she could dig deeper, the carriage jolted violently. Emily clung to the edge of the seat, looking around in alarm.


    The sounds of shouting and thudding echoed from outside, accompanied by the metallic clash of swords.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Emily asked, leaning out the window.


    From her position, Emily could see the knights escorting the carriage clashing with a group of hooded figures that had emerged from the forest.


    The horses neighed, retreating in confusion, and the carriage itself rocked violently as the knights struggled to repel the attacks.


    ¡°Nolan,¡± she exclaimed, looking at him with her heart racing. ¡°They¡¯re fighting!¡±


    Nolan sat up in his seat, observing the scene with a disturbingly calm demeanor.


    ¡°Relax,¡± he said, his voice so serene it almost seemed inappropriate for the situation. ¡°Nothing¡¯s going to happen.¡±


    But to Emily, the situation was anything but calm.


    The carriage continued to shake, and the sounds of battle intensified.


    There was no way this would end well if they stayed surrounded!


    With her heart in her throat, Emily could only watch helplessly, wondering what kind of danger Nolan¡¯s presence had drawn this time.

 39 How Did I Do?

    While Emily struggled to contain her panic, Nolan remained completely calm.


    If there was one thing he had learned on the battlefield, it was that losing your composure was the same as signing your own death warrant.


    Even with the chaos around them and the cries of pain from the knights defending the carriage, his mind stayed cold and focused.


    He knew that Emily wasn¡¯t used to situations like this. For her, someone who had never been exposed to real danger, much less the brutality of battle, all of this was a terrifying experience.


    However, for Nolan, the lines between life and death in combat were no longer unfamiliar.


    He observed the chaos through the window, eyes narrowed and his mind calculating every detail he could perceive.


    The knights fought fiercely against a group that seemed too large to be mere bandits.


    Still, there was no way to tell if they were hired mercenaries or just common thugs looking for riches. At a glance, he could count at least twenty enemies, all armed and well-organized.


    The knights were managing to hold the line, but at a visible cost: some of them already lay on the ground, injured or dead.


    Nolan took a deep breath to steady his body, aware that his ability to reverse time in his current state wasn¡¯t at its best.


    Without his wand and not yet fully healed, he could barely go back 22 seconds, which would be useless in an attack of this scale. There was no point in going back and watching the battle unfold the exact same way, with enemies surrounding them and pushing forward relentlessly.


    This could be a planned attack, so the only option was to face the situation head-on.


    ¡°Stop the carriage!¡± Nolan shouted, his tone slicing through the air with authority.


    The driver, an older man with more scars than hair on his head, took a second to react.


    The horses, trained to endure combat situations, neighed and moved restlessly, but after a few sharp commands and pulls on the reins, the carriage finally came to a jolting stop.


    Emily was thrown off balance in her seat, gripping the edge as the wood creaked from the sudden halt.


    ¡°Nolan, what are you doing?¡± Emily asked, her voice trembling, but he barely looked at her.


    ¡°Stay here,¡± he said quietly, firmly. His tone left no room for argument.


    Emily pressed her lips together, unable to respond. Her body trembled with fear and frustration, but Nolan ignored her, focusing entirely on what was happening outside.


    The knights were still fighting bravely, holding a formation that, though faltering under constant attacks, was still managing to keep the bandits at bay.


    Nolan took a deep breath and, before Emily could stop him, opened the carriage door and stepped out.


    Outside, the situation was even worse than it had seemed from inside. The sound of clashing metal, cries of pain, and the smell of fresh blood filled the air.


    The knights who had been wounded lay on the ground, and though most were still standing and fighting valiantly, Nolan quickly realized that, if things continued like this, they wouldn¡¯t last much longer.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    They needed a change of strategy.


    In the distance, he saw the leader of the knights, an imposing man whose armor shone despite the battle, fighting multiple enemies at once, dominating with strength and skill.


    But something caught Nolan¡¯s eye. A spark of light formed at the edge of the forest. A sense of immediate danger washed over him, his instincts warning him a second before the spell was cast.


    A bolt of energy shot toward the leader of the knights.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Nolan shouted, but it was too late.


    The bolt struck the leader squarely in the chest, throwing him off his horse and causing him to hit the ground heavily.


    The knights¡¯ formation crumbled instantly, and the enemies took advantage of the chaos to advance with renewed ferocity.


    Nolan frowned, feeling his mind speed up.


    Something was off about this attack, something that didn¡¯t add up.


    Why would a group of mere bandits have a mage capable of casting such powerful spells?


    It was clear that someone was behind this.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he muttered to himself, clearing his mind.


    Time seemed to freeze as he activated his magic.


    Everything around him slowed: the movement of the swords, the surprised expressions of the knights, the dust rising from the impact of the bolt.


    Nolan rewound time by three seconds, just before the bolt had been launched.


    Now back in that moment, he saw clearly. The leader was fighting, unaware of what was happening around him.


    ¡°Get off the horse!!¡± Nolan shouted with all the strength in his lungs.


    The shout echoed across the battlefield, catching everyone¡¯s attention.


    The bandits turned, confused, and the knight leader himself frowned.


    Under normal circumstances, he would have ignored such an order, especially coming from a noble, but the princess had made it clear to all the knights before the mission:


    Nolan Rook¡¯s orders are absolute.


    Although the decision left him exposed, the leader managed to throw himself to the side of the horse at the last second, surprising both himself and his enemies.


    And just then, the bolt passed through the spot where he had been a second before, cutting across the field like a deadly beam.


    Nolan wasted no time. He quickly pinpointed the direction from which the spell had been cast.


    In that instant, he activated another of his abilities, slowing time around him.


    One second.


    Everything moved as if in a dream, and he rushed forward, picking up the lance the knight leader had dropped.


    Three seconds.


    Nolan¡¯s body felt heavy, his muscles tense from the strain, but he ignored the pain.


    He had to act before his magic faded.


    With the lance in hand, he headed toward the edge of the forest.


    Seven seconds.


    There, just a few meters away, he saw two hooded figures. One of the mages was preparing another spell, focused on his target.


    Nolan frowned, aiming precisely. With a final effort, he hurled the lance with all the strength his arm could muster.


    Twelve seconds.


    Time resumed its normal course, and the lance shot forward with such force that Nolan himself stumbled forward, falling to the ground.


    The lance flew with a deadly whistle, piercing both mages in an instant and embedding itself in the tree behind them. They both collapsed without a sound, dead before they even knew what had happened.


    The pain in his right wrist intensified, making him groan. But there was no time to worry about that.


    Nolan struggled to his feet, surveying the battlefield. The knights, now free from the threat of the bolt, managed to regroup and repel the bandits¡¯ attack.


    But then he saw it.


    In the distance, a second wave of enemies was approaching.


    ¡°This has got to be a joke,¡± Nolan muttered, sweat covering his brow.


    Taking advantage of the fact that he wasn¡¯t in anyone¡¯s line of sight, Nolan picked up the lance again, this time with his injured hand.


    Something about the attack he had just made puzzled him.


    The force of the lance had been much greater than he had expected. He had never experienced anything like it before.


    Could it be that his time ability was amplifying the force of his attacks?


    Or perhaps¡­ had his strength increased that much?


    Taking advantage of the fact that more than twelve seconds had passed, he decided to try again, but this time without slowing time.


    Nolan focused all his strength on the lance and threw it with all his might. But to his dismay, the projectile didn¡¯t fly with the same speed or power as before.


    The lance flew normally, falling to the ground without making any significant impact.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± he muttered through gritted teeth.


    That move had been a complete waste of time, and to make matters worse, he had now revealed his position.


    Seeing the opportunity, several bandits began approaching him with swords and axes in hand.


    Some knights tried to go protect him, but they were busy fighting in other areas of the battlefield.


    Nolan swallowed hard.


    He had thrown the lance like an idiot, and now he was unarmed, facing several enemies at once.


    Nolan¡¯s heart raced.


    He knew he had to think fast, or he wouldn¡¯t get out of this alive.

 40 A Strange Weapon

    Nolan''s mind raced, desperately searching for a way out. With no weapons and only seconds to act, his situation was dire.


    He tried to assess if there was any weapon nearby, his eyes scanning the ground for a fallen sword, a spear, or even a rock he could use.


    But then, something unexpected happened.


    A sharp whistle cut through the air, and in a blink, the nearest bandit dropped to the ground.


    Before Nolan could even process what was happening, more arrows zipped through the sky, striking the bandits heading his way with deadly precision.


    One by one, his enemies fell like broken dolls, obliterated before they could even react.


    Nolan blinked, astonished.


    Where were these shots coming from?


    Wasting no time, he activated his magic.


    Everything around him slowed down, the battlefield moving as if it were shrouded in a thick fog.


    Only he moved normally.


    He used the interval to check if any arrows were aimed at him, but none came his way.


    The nearby bandits collapsed before they could get any closer.


    By the third second, he let time flow again.


    *Who the hell¡­?* Nolan thought as he adjusted his stance.


    Every three seconds, he slowed time for a brief moment to check if anyone was targeting him.


    Everything seemed clear, but he didn''t dare lower his guard.


    Carefully, he moved toward his knights'' formation, taking advantage of the chaos to get to safety.


    That''s when he saw where the arrows were coming from.


    In the distance, a group of mounted archers was approaching.


    Their shots were precise, calculated, mowing down the bandits with a skill he had rarely seen.


    The projectiles pierced the helmets of the enemies, taking them out with chilling accuracy, even from a distance.


    Realizing the situation was quickly becoming unsustainable, the bandits tried to flee, but they were hunted down like defenseless prey.


    The sound of arrows slicing through the air was almost hypnotic, like the beat of a war drum.


    Thwack!


    Thwack!


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Thwack!


    The relentless sound of bodies hitting the ground resonated with a rhythm that could only mean one thing: the bandits were being slaughtered.


    Those who dared to retreat or raise their weapons were struck down in the blink of an eye.


    Just when it seemed the battle was over, a dull, dry sound echoed in the air.


    Bang!


    Nolan felt the sound rip through the battlefield, unlike anything he had ever heard before.


    It wasn¡¯t the whistle of an arrow or the roar of an explosive spell.


    It was something... new.


    His eyes instinctively darted to the last bandit who had fallen. But there was no arrow sticking out of him.


    No. Something else had taken him down, something Nolan didn''t recognize.


    The knights, who had maintained their composure until now, immediately surrounded him to protect him.


    Despite the surprise, they maintained strict discipline, following protocol.


    "Are you alright, Lord Nolan?" one of the knights asked, his voice deep and concerned.


    Nolan was breathing heavily, the strain of constantly using his magic had taken its toll.


    "Yes... I¡¯m fine," he replied, slightly panting, trying to keep his voice steady. "Thank you for... your support." His words were measured, but his mind was still fixated on what he had just witnessed.


    What had taken down that last bandit?


    As he spoke, his gaze drifted toward the fallen body in the distance. There was no sign of an arrow wound, no indication of a spell he could recognize.


    So what...?


    Before he could analyze it further, the group of mounted archers began approaching.


    They carried a royal banner waving high.


    Nolan relaxed his shoulders slightly upon seeing the emblem.


    The archers stopped a few meters away, swiftly dismounting and approaching him with respect in every movement.


    The one who appeared to be their leader, a slender woman with sharp eyes, offered a brief bow before speaking.


    "Lord Nolan Rook," she began, her voice clear and authoritative. "We apologize for not introducing ourselves sooner. We¡¯ve been escorting you since you left the city. We didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, but decided to keep our distance for safety."


    Nolan stared at her, his expression impassive.


    "So, you knew something like this might happen?"


    "It was a possibility," the archer leader admitted. "With the current tension at the borders, we didn¡¯t want to take unnecessary risks." She paused, then gestured toward a couple of women in her group wearing white robes. "We brought healers just in case. Do you need medical attention?"


    Nolan looked at his injured wrist, still throbbing with pain. But he shook his head.


    "No. I¡¯m fine." He then nodded toward his knights, who still stood firm, some injured but still on their feet. "Take care of my men first. They gave everything in this battle."


    The healers rushed to follow his order, bowing respectfully before tending to the wounded knights.


    Nolan looked at the archer leader one last time and nodded, grateful for their support.


    "You¡¯ve done an excellent job. I don¡¯t know what would have happened without your intervention."


    "We¡¯re just doing our duty," she replied almost mechanically, before giving him a small bow.


    With the danger seemingly eliminated, Nolan began walking back to the carriage.


    But then, something shiny caught his attention.


    On the ground, near where the last bandit had fallen, there was a strange object, unlike any weapon he had ever seen before.


    Some sort of... metallic cylinder, compact in shape. He leaned in slightly, his sharp eyes evaluating the strange weapon.


    Could it be... some new type of encapsulated spell?


    He sensed no trace of mana in the object. But before he could investigate further, he remembered Emily was still in the carriage, alone and scared.


    The exhaustion weighed heavily on his shoulders, but he forced himself to move.


    Nolan returned to the carriage, opening the door gently. Emily was curled up in a corner, her face buried in her knees.


    When she saw him, she looked up, her eyes filled with worry.


    "Are you alright? Did you get hurt?" she asked nervously.


    Nolan smiled, forcing himself to appear relaxed.


    "No, I¡¯m fine," he replied softly. "It¡¯s all over now." He sat across from her, his expression calm.


    But inside, his mind was still burning with questions.


    Who had sent so many bandits?


    This wasn¡¯t a simple robbery. It was a planned and coordinated attack.


    As the carriage resumed its journey, now escorted by more guards, Nolan couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the attack.

 41 – What Was Her Name?

    The carriage moved slowly through the bustling streets of the capital, stirring up a wave of curiosity in its wake.


    As they approached the church, the number of guards stationed around increased significantly.


    The building¡¯s structure was majestic, with tall towers and walls adorned with intricate golden decorations that reflected the afternoon sunlight.


    The congregation and passersby, upon seeing the carriage surrounded by the royal guard, couldn¡¯t help but stop and watch with interest.


    Nolan looked out the carriage window, his face impassive but alert. Seeing the gathered crowd and the murmurs rising from them, he couldn¡¯t help but notice a certain expectation and astonishment on everyone¡¯s faces.


    It seemed like every one of his movements was being scrutinized. And rightly so: the royal carriage and the strong escort marked the importance of his arrival here.


    When the carriage stopped in front of the church, Nolan took a deep breath and, without waiting, stepped out first with the same calm demeanor that always defined him.


    Then, he gently extended his hand toward the inside.


    "Emily," he called softly, helping the young woman descend.


    The whispers grew louder as they appeared together.


    Emily, dressed in her delicate gown and wearing a serene expression, tried to listen, but the voices blended together into an unintelligible hum.


    She only caught scattered words:


    ¡°Who is she¡­?¡±


    ¡°Are they a couple?¡±


    Though she couldn¡¯t make out much, she certainly felt the intensity of the stares fixed on them.


    Nolan, however, remained calm.


    With a slight nod to the curious onlookers, he guided Emily into the church.


    The difference from the other church they had visited was overwhelming.


    Here, every corner exuded opulence. The stained glass windows not only depicted scenes of faith and devotion but were also bordered with fine golden and blue details.


    Chandeliers hung from the ceiling like colossal jewels, casting a soft light that illuminated the white marble floor and the towering columns on either side.


    "At this point, nothing will surprise me anymore..." Emily whispered, marveling at the sight.


    Compared to the place they had visited earlier, this was truly a palace of faith.


    Nolan nodded, understanding her amazement.


    Everything here was a symbol of power and grandeur, from the reliefs adorning the walls to the seats draped in red velvet.


    As they walked down the main aisle, a group of elegantly dressed men approached them.


    They were clergymen and attendants, all with serious faces and formal attitudes. However, as soon as they noticed Nolan¡¯s presence, their expressions softened, showing respect and a touch of admiration.


    "Mr. Nolan Rook, it is an honor to have you here," said one of the men, bowing his head deferentially.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "We''re surprised to see you in such good shape, given everything you''ve been through."


    Another chimed in with a smile.


    "Indeed, a true example of vitality and strength. You look as young as you did the last time I saw you years ago¡ªwhat''s your secret?"


    Nolan responded with a slight nod, keeping any emotion off his face.


    "Thank you for your words," he replied courteously, not letting the flattery get to him.


    Just then, a young woman approached with firm yet graceful steps.


    She was tall, with blonde hair and eyes as blue as the clear sky. She wore the white robe of a healer, and her demeanor exuded confidence and authority.


    Beside her was another woman, more familiar to Nolan, dressed in a similar attire, smiling softly.


    "Mr. Nolan, it¡¯s good to see you again," said the healer, whom Nolan recognized immediately.


    It was the same healer who had treated him several times before in the church. Although her initial surprise was evident, Nolan maintained his calm expression.


    "I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you here," he remarked, genuinely impressed.


    The healer nodded, staying composed.


    "I received a message from the princess herself, requesting that I come. She wanted me to explain your condition firsthand to..." she gestured toward the blonde woman, who was observing everything attentively, "...this young healer. That¡¯s why they sent a carriage to bring me."


    Nolan raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    "All of this just to inform her about my condition?"


    "Yes," confirmed the healer, nodding. "The princess wanted to minimize the amount of information that leaked. So she opted to bring me here in person." She then looked gently at her companion. "Allow me to introduce you. This is Hestia, one of the most promising healers in the royal church."


    ¡®How many young prodigies are they going to introduce me to?¡¯ thought Nolan, recalling how she had said something similar about the princess¡­ from whom he hadn¡¯t noticed any special talent.


    Hestia gave a slight bow, smiling warmly.


    "It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Nolan Rook. I hope I live up to your expectations."


    "The pleasure is mine," Nolan replied politely, assessing the young woman. "Thank you for taking the time to come."


    "It¡¯s an honor," Hestia responded, her smile lighting up the room.


    The healer nodded and added gently,


    "Hestia will be in charge of your treatment from now on. I¡¯ll be supporting her, but she¡¯ll lead the process."


    Nolan nodded, appreciative.


    "I¡¯m very grateful you made the effort to come¡­" Nolan paused as he noticed something quite relevant about this healer.


    She had never said her name before.


    ¡®What was her name again¡­?¡¯ Nolan thought, trying to recall, but it was useless.


    At no point had he said her name, nor had she ever mentioned it, and he had just now realized this as he was about to thank her for what she had done.


    Nolan let out a sigh, realizing that his social skills were undoubtedly rusty from all the years he had spent in solitude, trapped in his routine of advancing his research.


    Emily, who had remained silently by Nolan¡¯s side, was the next to receive the healer¡¯s attention.


    "Oh, it¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?" the healer asked kindly, leaning slightly toward her. "Are you coming with us?"


    Nolan was the one who answered.


    "Yes, Emily will be with me. I¡¯d prefer she also hears what you have to say."


    "Understood." The healer smiled and naturally took her place beside Emily. "Then I¡¯ll accompany you. Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine."


    Meanwhile, Hestia stood next to Nolan. They were led through hallways adorned with tapestries and statues of sacred figures, to a small room prepared exclusively for the evaluation.


    Hestia observed Nolan with curiosity before asking the question she seemed to have been holding back since meeting him.


    "Is it true you¡¯ll be giving an interview soon, Mr. Nolan?"


    Emily, walking behind them, widened her eyes in surprise.


    Nolan nodded, his expression neutral.


    "Yes, in a few days," he admitted, noticing Emily¡¯s reaction with a small smile.


    Emily hadn¡¯t expected him to actually take her suggestion seriously.


    Hestia, for her part, seemed visibly excited.


    "That¡¯s incredible! It must be exciting to share your perspective with everyone. Being beside someone so talented is a true honor."


    "Really?" Nolan commented with a small ironic smile. "Well, I guess that depends on how you look at it."


    The healer, not sensing the irony, continued enthusiastically.


    "Could you tell me a little about what you plan to say? It must be something really important!"


    Nolan looked at her directly.


    "Hestia," he said calmly, "are you going to treat me or are we going to spend all day talking about the interview?"


    The young healer blushed and let out a small nervous laugh.


    "Oh, sorry," she hurried to say, regaining her composure. "Of course, let¡¯s get started." Then, in a more formal tone, she added, "Please, remove the upper part of your clothing so we can begin."


    Nolan obliged, unfastening the upper part of his attire and letting it fall with a fluid motion.


    Emily, though beginning to get used to seeing him like this, quickly looked away, feeling her pulse quicken as she saw him so close in that setting.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Hestia said, approaching professionally as the other healer watched from across the room. ¡°I''ll start with a preliminary analysis to check your current condition.¡±


    "Perfect. I¡¯ll be in your care."

 42 – I’m Sure It Was Them

    ¡°Everything seems in order,¡± Hestia murmured after a few moments. ¡°Though¡­ your mana core is still in a fragile state.¡±


    Nolan raised an eyebrow but remained silent, waiting for further explanation.


    ¡°This time,¡± Hestia continued, putting away the instrument, ¡°we¡¯ll use a slightly different method.¡± Her eyes studied him for a moment before adding, ¡°I want you to lie on your back and close your eyes. We¡¯re going to access your mind to induce greater resistance to pain while we use your magic until¡­ well, until your core breaks.¡±


    Nolan looked at her in silence, processing those words.


    ¡°Break my core?¡± he asked, more as a statement than a question.


    Before he could say more, it was Emily who, with a concerned expression, intervened.


    ¡°Won¡¯t that be painful?¡±


    Hestia, with a serious but calm expression, nodded.


    ¡°Yes, it will. But that¡¯s precisely why we¡¯ll use a method to dull the sensation of pain while Nolan pushes his own limits.¡±


    Nolan was watching her closely, analyzing every word that came out of the healer¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Is it really possible to create a new core after destroying the current one?¡± he asked gravely.


    Hestia smiled slightly, surprised by his doubt.


    ¡°Oh, it seems you¡¯re not familiar with this research yet¡­ It¡¯s recent, published just a few months ago. You see, when a core is destroyed, it can be replaced by a new one, and this one is even better than the previous.¡±


    As Nolan remained silent, she continued:


    ¡°The new core learns from the remains of the old one how it broke. Therefore, the new core is more resilient and better adapted. Before the war, the general belief was that breaking a core was the end of someone¡¯s magical abilities. But this recent research has disproven that.¡±


    Emily looked on with interest, though still visibly worried.


    Turning her gaze back to Nolan, Hestia added with a bit of teasing in her voice:


    ¡°I know it may sound impossible, and it¡¯s normal to think so. That¡¯s what we all believed before. But now we know forming a new core is a much more advanced technique than using rings.¡±


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Hestia¡¯s face hardened a bit.


    ¡°The people of Bravka boast about their magical rings as if they¡¯re the best thing in the world. But that¡¯s just ego. Their technique was good in the long run, but it doesn¡¯t compare to the creation of a renewed core.¡± Hestia coughed lightly to soften her tone. ¡°Do you have any other questions, Nolan?¡±


    He reflected for a second before asking:


    ¡°If this technique is so effective, why did they focus on repairing me before instead of forcing me to break my core?¡±


    Hestia gave a soft, almost playful smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that repairing is a bad option. In fact, it¡¯s a viable alternative. But¡­ this destruction and renewal technique is superior. It¡¯s just more recent, and¡­ some prefer to stick with safer paths.¡±


    Nolan let out a sigh, feeling a bit indecisive.


    He couldn¡¯t deny that all of this sounded risky, but at the same time, the opportunity to regenerate his core and continue his research pushed him to move forward.


    And if it were true that the new core would be more resilient, that meant he could undoubtedly travel even further back in time.


    Finally, he lay down on the bed, exhaling deeply as he tried to relax.


    ¡°Good,¡± said Hestia with a satisfied smile. ¡°Take several deep breaths, relax. We have time. I won¡¯t start until you¡¯re fully asleep.¡±


    Nolan closed his eyes, trying to find some comfort in the bed.


    He shifted positions, but none seemed to relax him enough to fall asleep.


    After a few minutes, he opened his eyes and looked at Hestia.


    She was sitting nearby, swaying gently from side to side as if patiently waiting for him to fall asleep. When she noticed him looking, she smiled with amusement.


    ¡°Having trouble sleeping?¡± she teased.


    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering why no one told me about this earlier,¡± Nolan remarked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°I could have slept less last night to make this easier.¡±


    Hestia let out a soft laugh as she leaned slightly toward him.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t entirely sure if we should use this technique on you,¡± she admitted. ¡°That¡¯s because there are some beliefs¡ªunfounded in my opinion¡ªthat certain mages can¡¯t form another core after destroying their first one.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Nolan asked, intrigued.


    Hestia raised a finger thoughtfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s a debated issue. Some mages, particularly those who failed to regenerate their cores, claim it¡¯s impossible. But in my opinion, I think they simply didn¡¯t try hard enough or, at worst, wanted to discredit this research. I¡¯m convinced the mages from Bravka have something to do with this, though I have no proof¡ªnor any doubt.¡±


    Then, tilting her head toward Nolan, she looked at him with a mixture of admiration and determination.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think that will happen to you. You¡¯re a great mage, Nolan. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll succeed.¡±


    Nolan remained silent for a moment, processing what she had just said.


    Though doubt still lingered, he knew that if there was a chance to restore and strengthen his magic, he had to try.


    It was that or remain stuck in his current state.


    ¡°Relax,¡± Hestia said softly, ¡°we¡¯ve got all the time in the world for you.¡±


    Nolan glanced at Emily, who was sitting nearby on a chair. Though she was still watching with some concern, she seemed comfortable, as the other healer had brought her a small pillow to help her sit more comfortably.


    With that thought, Nolan lay back down on the bed, trying to ignore the cold of the room.


    He closed his eyes once more and began to take deep breaths, attempting to clear his mind of his worries.

 43 – A New Decision

    Silence reigned in the room as Emily watched Nolan, after several minutes of internal struggle, finally relax thanks to a sleeping potion Hestia had given him.


    His breathing, which had been erratic and shallow at first, began to steady little by little.


    A soft sigh escaped his lips as his body sank deeper into the bed¡¯s mattress.


    ¡®He¡¯s finally asleep...¡¯ Emily thought with relief.


    Hestia, who had been closely observing every small change in Nolan¡¯s breathing and posture, also noticed the shift.


    With careful movements, she approached the bedside and leaned over him. Emily watched as the healer extended a hand and gently placed it on Nolan¡¯s forehead, almost as if soothing a sleeping child.


    However, Emily soon realized it was something more.


    Hestia closed her eyes and began to cast a spell. A faint golden light started to emanate from her palm, bathing the room in a warm glow.


    Emily felt a knot form in her stomach as she watched.


    Her eyes darted between Nolan¡¯s face and Hestia¡¯s hand.


    The soft flicker of light seemed to calm Nolan, but as the seconds passed, instead of his breathing becoming more stable, it began to increase.


    At first, it was a slight rise. Then, his chest started to rise and fall irregularly, and soon, Nolan¡¯s agitation became obvious. He stirred weakly, as if his body were trapped in a nightmare from which he couldn¡¯t wake.


    Emily clenched her fists as she saw her friend begin to struggle against some invisible pain.


    Hestia glanced at the other healer and gave a subtle nod.


    The other healer, who had been waiting patiently nearby, stepped forward decisively, bringing with her some wide, sturdy bandages.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Emily asked quietly, unable to contain her confusion as she watched the two women quickly and firmly tie Nolan¡¯s wrists to the sides of the bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s for his safety,¡± Hestia murmured without taking her eyes off Nolan, focused on maintaining the spell. ¡°He¡¯s entering a critical stage. We don¡¯t want him to hurt himself.¡±


    The words did nothing to calm Emily. Her eyes widened in shock when, after securing his wrists, the healer moved on to tie down Nolan¡¯s ankles as well.


    Nolan began to move more forcefully, and soon, his quiet groans of pain turned into loud, pained sounds.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°But¡­ it looks like he¡¯s in a lot of pain!¡± Emily exclaimed, her voice shaky.


    Hestia gritted her teeth, not lifting her hand from Nolan¡¯s head.


    ¡°I know... But it¡¯s necessary.¡± Sweat began to form on her forehead as the pressure of her magic intensified. ¡°We have to push him to the limit.¡±


    Nolan¡¯s body twisted violently, pulling against the restraints as he let out choked grunts.


    Hestia never wavered, keeping her glowing palm pressed to his forehead, even as Nolan¡¯s body arched dangerously. The veins in his neck tensed as his breathing grew faster and faster.


    Suddenly, there was a faint *crack*, followed by an internal burst.


    A small explosion echoed within Nolan¡¯s body, and he abruptly relaxed, as if all the tension had vanished at once.


    Emily froze, watching as the light in Hestia¡¯s hands slowly faded, and the healer staggered backward, gasping for breath.


    Her face was drenched in sweat, and her hands visibly trembled.


    ¡°Is... is he alright?¡± Emily asked in a trembling voice.


    The other healer quickly rushed to Hestia¡¯s side, holding her by the shoulders and offering her a glass of water.


    ¡°Drink a little,¡± she said softly.


    Hestia nodded weakly and took a sip before catching her breath.


    ¡°Everything... everything went well,¡± she murmured, still breathless. Her eyes turned to Emily with a faint smile, trying to convey calm. ¡°The core shattered as we expected.¡±


    Emily glanced at Nolan, who now lay motionless, his breathing heavy and labored.


    The change was palpable. Despite his relaxed face, he seemed deeply exhausted.


    ¡°Well...¡± Hestia finally said, rising with effort. ¡°I need to discuss something with my colleague. We won¡¯t be long.¡±


    Emily nodded slowly, watching as both healers left the room and closed the door behind them.


    Silence filled the air once more, leaving her alone with Nolan.


    Emily leaned slightly toward him.


    ¡®If someone tried to attack him now...¡¯ she thought with a chill.


    Nolan was completely defenseless, and she had no way of protecting him.


    She felt powerless, her stomach turning as she realized how weak she was compared to everything happening around her.


    ¡°I need to improve...¡± she muttered to herself, gritting her teeth.


    ¡®I need to become stronger with my magic. If he can take such risks, I can¡¯t afford to stay behind.¡¯


    Before she could sink further into her thoughts, the healers returned.


    Hestia approached her with a kind smile, while the other healer began to untie Nolan.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take him to a special room to rest,¡± Hestia explained in a professional tone. ¡°He likely won¡¯t regain consciousness until tonight.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll sleep... all day?¡± Emily asked, surprised.


    She hadn¡¯t expected the process to be so exhausting.


    Hestia nodded gently.


    ¡°Yes. His body needs time to recover.¡± Then, looking at her with a thoughtful expression, she added, ¡°You¡¯re welcome to stay here, in the church, if you¡¯d like. We have some temporary rooms, although... you¡¯d have to help out a bit with the tasks.¡±


    Emily nodded quickly, determination gleaming in her eyes.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯d be happy to help!¡±


    Hestia smiled, relieved by the young woman¡¯s willingness.


    ¡°Perfect. We¡¯ll teach you how to prepare some herbs and assist with medical records.¡± Then, leading her to a small adjacent room, she continued, ¡°You can stay here. It¡¯s small but comfortable. The bed is soft, and the window looks out over the back garden.¡±


    Emily glanced around.


    The room was simple, with stone walls decorated with a few flowers and a narrow bed covered with an embroidered blanket. There was a small wooden desk and a vase of fresh lilies in the corner.


    It wasn¡¯t luxurious, but it radiated a sense of peace.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Emily whispered, feeling a bit more at ease.


    Hestia nodded before turning to the other healer, who was now carefully holding Nolan.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of him. Take your time to rest.¡±


    And with that, Emily was left alone in her new room, more determined than ever to become stronger.

 44 – Did You Know?

    Emily, dressed in a simple ivory-colored uniform they had given her, looked around feeling a bit out of place.


    The uniform consisted of a long tunic with gold embroidery along the edges and a light cape of the same color, making her look like a church assistant. At first, the fabric felt oddly heavy, but as she walked, she grew accustomed to its weight and the sensation of the folds wrapping around her.


    ¡°Well¡­ at least it matches the place,¡± she murmured to herself, glancing at the walls adorned with intricate figures of saints she didn¡¯t recognize.


    The church was larger than it appeared from the outside, with a solemn and spiritual atmosphere that filled every corner.


    The first moments passed in a whirlwind of vague instructions and curious glances. The other assistants, all busy with their tasks, barely paused to greet her.


    Emily felt lost among the endless hallways, shelves full of bottles of essences and ancient books, and the constant flow of people who seemed to know exactly what to do at every moment.


    ¡®How am I going to survive here all day...?¡¯ Emily thought as her nerves increased.


    But just as the weight of responsibility began to overwhelm her, a familiar figure appeared in her line of sight.


    ¡°Ah, there you are,¡± said Hestia with a calm smile, walking toward her, her tunic flowing softly. ¡°Sorry for leaving you alone for a bit. You look a little... overwhelmed.¡±


    Emily sighed with relief and quickly nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, a bit. I wasn¡¯t sure what to do.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s normal for someone who just arrived. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be with you the whole time until Nolan wakes up,¡± said Hestia, patting her shoulder gently. ¡°Come on, let me show you around and explain how things work here.¡±


    With firm but slow steps, Hestia led her through the various corridors, and Emily observed how the structure of the church unfolded before her like a complex labyrinth of different rooms and chambers.


    First, they reached a large hall with wooden pews and an altar at the far end, where candlelight flickered softly. The atmosphere there was solemn, and a small group of people knelt, whispering prayers.


    ¡°This is the main prayer hall,¡± Hestia explained in a quiet voice. ¡°This is where most people come to pray and seek spiritual comfort. They can request special blessings for themselves or their loved ones.¡±


    Emily watched in silence, impressed by the serenity that filled the place.


    From there, Hestia guided her to a smaller room, where a white marble font stood in the center, surrounded by delicate carvings of flowers and sacred symbols.


    ¡°This is the baptism and purification room,¡± Hestia continued, gesturing to the font. ¡°Here, we perform special rituals for children and for those seeking redemption or a fresh start.¡±


    Their next stop was an even more fascinating room.


    It was a large area with numerous beds and cots, each separated by light fabric screens.


    The smell of medicinal herbs and ointments filled the air, and several healers moved back and forth, tending to the people lying there.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°And this is the healing ward,¡± said Hestia, with a hint of pride in her voice. ¡°This is where we treat the wounded and the sick who come seeking relief. It¡¯s also where we learn to handle healing magic and treat various ailments.¡±


    Emily looked around in awe.


    It was as if she had entered the heart of the church, a place where magic and medicine combined to bring comfort to those in need.


    Seeing Hestia move with such ease and confidence made her admire the healer even more.


    But soon, the calm of the place was interrupted.


    The main door opened, and a steady flow of people began to enter.


    At first, Emily didn¡¯t notice, but soon, the hallways and main room filled with distinguished-looking people: nobles in elegant clothing, students from the academy in their formal uniforms, and a few high-ranking merchants, all walking with dignified airs.


    However, each of them, upon seeing Hestia, stopped and bowed slightly.


    ¡°Healer Hestia, a pleasure to see you,¡± said a middle-aged merchant, bowing his head respectfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor, as always,¡± murmured a young woman in a dress adorned with jewels, making a deep bow before crossing herself.


    Hestia returned everyone¡¯s greetings with a calm smile, nodding politely before raising a hand and murmuring a soft blessing that filled the air with a sense of peace.


    Meanwhile, Emily moved back and forth, following the healer¡¯s instructions.


    Her tasks were simple but necessary: bringing small bottles of holy water to those who requested it, helping organize the shelves full of herbs and potions, and handing out scrolls of blessings to the visitors who asked for them.


    As the day wore on, Emily realized her time was quickly filled with these small tasks.


    Soon, she found herself carrying bottles of water and moving through the crowd with the speed of someone who had already adapted to the frantic pace of the place.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t help but notice how Hestia interacted with everyone with such natural grace, always offering a smile and words of comfort.


    It was impressive to see how one person could attract so much attention and respect, yet still maintain an accessible kindness that made everyone feel welcome.


    Finally, when the crowd began to thin and they found themselves alone in a quiet corner of the church, Hestia turned to Emily with a thoughtful expression.


    ¡°Forgive me, but I really... I want to ask you something,¡± Hestia said, tilting her head slightly. ¡°Why are you with Nolan?¡±


    Emily laughed softly, surprised.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a good question... I think I even ask myself that sometimes.¡± She looked down, thinking of how to express what she felt. ¡°I guess... he just liked me.¡±


    Hestia made a brief ¡®hmm¡¯ sound, watching Emily closely.


    Then, with a gentle gesture, she tucked a stray lock of Emily¡¯s hair behind her ear.


    ¡°I see. And... I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s taught you some magic.¡±


    Emily¡¯s face lit up, remembering her lessons with Nolan.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. I never thought I¡¯d learn magic, but he showed me how.¡±


    Hestia¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    ¡°Really? Would you mind telling me more about it?¡±


    But before Emily could respond, a sharp cry echoed from the other side of the room.


    Both turned their heads and saw a small boy on the ground, crying in pain.


    Emily reacted immediately, running over to him.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± she asked as she helped him up.


    The boy, with tears in his eyes, clutched his knee, which was scraped and bleeding slightly.


    Hestia approached and knelt beside him, placing her hands over the wound.


    ¡°Shh... everything will be alright,¡± she murmured softly. A faint light emanated from her hands, and the boy watched in awe as the wound slowly closed until there was no trace of it.


    ¡°Thank you... thank you so much,¡± the boy said in a choked voice before quickly bowing and running off.


    But before they could recover from the commotion, another figure appeared before them, a presence that made Hestia immediately kneel with a deep bow.


    Emily blinked, confused, before realizing who it was and copying the gesture.


    ¡°Princess Amara,¡± Hestia murmured respectfully.


    The princess, with her majestic bearing and royal blue dress that shimmered with a faint glow of mana, smiled kindly.


    ¡°Please, rise,¡± she said with a soft, clear voice.


    Emily, still a bit stunned, slowly stood up.


    The princess¡¯s eyes fell on her with curiosity.


    ¡°Is it true that you¡¯re the girl who¡¯s been accompanying Nolan Rook lately?¡± Amara asked with interest.


    Emily swallowed, surprised that the princess knew about that.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right...¡±


    A small smile formed on the princess¡¯s lips.


    ¡°How interesting. Nolan isn¡¯t someone who usually allows others to get close to him, you know? For years, he stayed isolated in his mansion... and my father did his best to honor his request, but it¡¯s incredible how quickly everything is falling apart.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t know how to respond, especially after hearing that last part.


    ¡°Excuse me... what did you mean by that?¡±

 45 – Is It My Fault?

    ¡°Your Highness, if I may ask, did you come with your brothers?¡± Hestia asked respectfully, subtly changing the subject.


    ¡°No, I came alone,¡± Amara responded, letting out a small sigh. ¡°My brothers are busy dealing with the borders and the situation with the monsters¡­ so they don¡¯t have much time to focus on other things.¡±


    Emily blinked, unable to stop her curiosity from getting the better of her.


    Since childhood, she had heard vague rumors about strange creatures and beings, but always thought they were just stories to scare children.


    ¡°Monsters?¡± Emily asked before she could stop herself. ¡°Is it true that... they exist?¡±


    The question seemed to surprise the princess, who brought a hand to her mouth, suppressing a small laugh.


    ¡°So, there are still people who doubt their existence, huh? Well, it makes sense if you live around here...¡± Amara said with a hint of amusement in her tone. ¡°I¡¯m starting to understand the kind of person you are.¡±


    Emily blushed slightly, feeling a bit childish under the princess¡¯s gaze, but she couldn¡¯t help but listen intently.


    Amara turned slightly to face her, her expression now more serious.


    ¡°Yes, monsters exist, just like demons and... even more dangerous creatures. Dragons, for example, inhabit the mountains to the north of the kingdom.¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Dra-dragons?¡± she stammered, unable to believe it. ¡°Are you... are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Amara responded naturally. ¡°That¡¯s why no kingdom has ever stopped its research to improve its...¡± ¡ªshe paused, searching for the right word¡ª ¡°combat and defense techniques.¡±


    The explanation left Emily breathless.


    Though she had heard the occasional story about mythical creatures and dark beings, she never thought they were real, let alone so close.


    Emily swallowed hard as her thoughts raced.


    ¡°Are they... dangerous?¡± Emily asked, trembling slightly.


    The princess tilted her head with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Do you expect creatures that act purely on instinct to have a conversation with us?¡± she teased, waving her hand gracefully. ¡°Monsters are as dangerous as the legends say, and they won¡¯t hesitate to attack you if you run into them.¡±


    Emily shuddered and quickly lowered her head.


    ¡°S-Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to ask silly questions...¡±


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Amara replied more kindly. ¡°Curiosity isn¡¯t a bad thing, especially when it comes to understanding the world around you.¡±


    Noticing Emily¡¯s discomfort, Hestia intervened with a warm tone.


    ¡°Emily, you don¡¯t have to worry. Right now, you¡¯re in the safest place in the entire kingdom,¡± she reassured her with a comforting smile. ¡°The center of the capital is well protected. There are many lines of defense and magical barriers, so monsters can¡¯t get close. You¡¯ll never have to face them.¡±


    Emily nodded, trying to calm herself.


    But deep down, the princess¡¯s words still echoed in her mind.


    How could something like that be real?


    Princess Amara observed her in silence for a few moments, then, with an expression that mixed interest and curiosity, leaned slightly toward her.


    ¡°Tell me, Emily... what is Nolan like?¡± she asked in a casual tone, though her eyes reflected something more.


    Emily blinked, surprised by the question, and felt a light blush form on her cheeks.


    ¡°Ah... he¡¯s...¡± she paused, searching for the right words. ¡°He¡¯s pretty calm. He thinks things through before acting, and... he¡¯s a really good teacher.¡±


    Amara raised an eyebrow with interest, but it was Hestia who leaned forward, intrigued.


    ¡°Teacher?¡± she asked softly. ¡°Has he been teaching you something, Emily?¡±


    ¡°Yes, wind magic,¡± Emily replied, a little excited, not noticing the surprised expressions that formed on both the healer¡¯s and the princess¡¯s faces.


    Hestia straightened up, her eyes wide.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Emily nodded enthusiastically.


    ¡°Yes, he taught me some tricks to control the wind and...¡±


    But Amara interrupted her in a soft voice.


    ¡°Is... that Nolan¡¯s main magic?¡±


    Emily paused to think.


    Was wind magic his specialty?


    Before she could answer, a distant thunderclap rumbled, followed by a bright flash that lit up the sky.


    Emily jumped slightly in surprise, her hands trembling as she looked around.


    Amara laughed gently.


    ¡°How cute you look like that,¡± she commented, her smile widening.


    Emily blushed deeply and looked away, embarrassed.


    ¡°Thank you...¡± she murmured quietly.


    However, the moment of calm was abruptly shattered when the sound of steel echoed from the church courtyard.


    The metallic clashing of swords reached their ears, followed by a choked scream.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± exclaimed Hestia, turning toward the source of the noise.


    Emily¡¯s heart raced as she followed Hestia and the princess toward the commotion.


    Rounding the corner, they were met with a disturbing scene.


    A knight, wide-eyed and breathing heavily, held a sword covered in blood, while the body of another knight lay on the ground, his chest pierced and a pool of blood forming around him.


    Emily¡¯s stomach churned at the sight of the blood, a sudden wave of nausea causing her to step back.


    The image of the fallen knight, his blank eyes and sweat-covered face, left her frozen.


    ¡°What is happening here?¡± demanded the princess in a firm voice.


    A healer from the church staff, pale and visibly frightened, quickly stepped forward.


    ¡°That knight... was possessed by a demon,¡± he explained in a low but urgent tone.


    Hestia frowned, but seeing the confusion on Emily¡¯s face, she leaned in and spoke softly.


    ¡°Lately, we¡¯ve seen more cases of people losing consciousness and becoming aggressive. It¡¯s as if something is controlling them from within,¡± she murmured. ¡°We call it ¡®possession,¡¯ but we still don¡¯t know exactly what causes it.¡±


    ¡°And... what¡¯s the source of all this?¡± Emily asked in a faint voice.


    Hestia shook her head, her expression grim.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet. But it seems to only affect knights who spend a lot of time outside the walls, exploring the wilderness. We believe it has something to do with some kind of corruption or... dark influence that follows them back. That¡¯s why many come here to the church to heal, but it seems it was too late for him...¡±


    Emily swallowed hard, feeling a knot in her stomach.


    Then, a terrifying thought crossed her mind.


    ¡®What if... all of this is my fault?¡¯


    If there was one thing that had accompanied Emily throughout her life, it was her bad luck.

 46 – This Is Unacceptable

    The room where Princess Iris was standing was an elegantly decorated chamber within the church, reserved only for royalty and high-ranking dignitaries.


    The walls were adorned with finely embroidered tapestries depicting scenes of miracles and historical events of the kingdom, and the floor was covered by a soft red carpet with golden details.


    In the center, a dark wooden table rested under the soft light of the chandeliers, casting long, flickering shadows throughout the room.


    The decoration was simple but regal, and the religious symbols carved into the marble columns made it clear that this was a room where important matters were discussed.


    In the middle of the room, standing beside the princess, was Hestia¡¯s assistant healer, the same one who had treated Nolan the first time he came to the church.


    She looked uneasy, her hands clasped in front of her and her expression serious as she listened to Iris.


    ¡°So, is it true that even Hestia couldn¡¯t identify the type of core Nolan has?¡± the princess asked in a firm voice, though her eyes reflected a shadow of concern.


    The healer nodded cautiously.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Not even the Great Healer Hestia could determine the exact type of core. It¡¯s... strange. None of us had ever seen anything like it before.¡±


    Iris¡¯s lips tightened, and her teeth ground together slightly.


    This... was frustrating.


    From the moment Nolan had been brought to the church, she had wanted to learn more about him, about the source of his power, but despite all the efforts from her faction¡¯s people to uncover the truth, they were now stuck on something as basic as a magical core that no one could identify.


    ¡°This is unacceptable,¡± Iris muttered irritably. ¡°I can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. If even Hestia couldn¡¯t figure it out right away, then... I at least want to see the state of those fragments with my own eyes. I think we¡¯ll reach a conclusion faster that way...¡±


    With a decisive movement, Iris stood up from her seat.


    The healer followed closely behind, and both quickly left the room, walking briskly through the church¡¯s hallways.


    Finally, they arrived at the room where Nolan was resting. The entrance was guarded by two large, armored men with expressionless faces. But Iris came to a sudden halt when she saw someone else at the door.


    ¡°Cedric,¡± she murmured, her eyes flashing with surprise.


    In front of the guards, quietly talking, stood her brother Cedric, accompanied by two women dressed in healer robes, clearly from his faction.


    Her brother¡¯s expression softened when he saw her, and a smile spread across his lips.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    It was a smile Princess Iris knew well.


    It was the same smile he wore when acting like a hypocrite.


    ¡°Dear sister,¡± Cedric greeted her with a slight nod of his head. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Iris responded with her own smile, though it was a bit tense.


    ¡°The same as you, it seems.¡±


    As they spoke, Iris noticed something strange.


    The guards standing at the door weren¡¯t the ones she had assigned.


    Normally, as the daughter of the king, she had full control over who was responsible for security in certain areas, and at this moment, she had total priority in managing the matters involving Nolan.


    But these faces... were unfamiliar.


    ¡°Brother,¡± Iris continued in a soft voice. ¡°May I ask what you¡¯re doing here with your... companions?¡± Her tone was polite, but there was a hidden warning behind every word.


    Cedric smiled, leaning slightly forward.


    ¡°Oh, you know, I just wanted to make sure Nolan is well for my dear sister¡¯s birthday party,¡± he replied in a casual tone, though his eyes gleamed with a mocking glint. ¡°After all, he¡¯s your special guest, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Iris frowned, recognizing the sarcasm in Cedric¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to worry so much. I¡¯m already handling his treatment personally. There¡¯s no need to bring more healers.¡±


    Her words were sharp, and the implied accusation was clear: he was meddling where he didn¡¯t belong.


    ¡°You should step away from him,¡± she continued, keeping her voice low so only he could hear. ¡°If people see more healers around Nolan, they might start suspecting that he¡¯s gravely ill. I¡¯ve been handling this discreetly, ensuring that he¡¯s treated privately. Otherwise, there will be rumors... and you know how quickly they spread.¡±


    Cedric let out a small laugh.


    ¡°Rumors, rumors... isn¡¯t it funny how everything around us lately is rumors?¡± He shrugged. ¡°I just wanted to make sure our dear friend is in good shape for the big day tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate the concern, Cedric, but everything is under control,¡± she replied, casting a suspicious glance at the guards.


    Something wasn¡¯t right.


    Iris clenched her hands at her sides, maintaining her composure.


    ¡°So, will you let me through?¡± she asked firmly.


    But the guards exchanged uncomfortable looks before speaking.


    ¡°Apologies, Your Highness. No one is allowed to enter the room.¡±


    Iris raised an eyebrow, her patience slowly fading.


    ¡°Who gave that order?¡±


    ¡°They were orders from the king,¡± one of the guards replied firmly.


    The words made Iris¡¯s heart pound.


    Her father?


    He had assigned Nolan under her direct supervision.


    Why would he change his mind without telling her?


    Something was terribly wrong.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Iris muttered, her voice low but dangerous. ¡°The king gave that order without informing me?¡±


    Suspicion turned into a cold sensation in her stomach.


    Cedric remained to the side, watching with an inscrutable expression, though his eyes betrayed interest.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve been asking them the same thing for a while, and they won¡¯t let me in either,¡± Cedric interjected with a frustrated grimace. ¡°This is strange, even for our father.¡±


    Iris nodded slowly.


    Normally, her father was clear about important decisions, especially those that had already been delegated.


    And now that something like this was happening, her intuition told her that this wasn¡¯t just a precautionary measure.


    *¡®Seriously... why didn¡¯t this idiot do something earlier?¡¯* Iris thought, realizing that these people could be part of the group of traitors who had tried to ambush Nolan during his previous outing.


    ¡°Guards!¡± Iris called authoritatively, turning toward a nearby hallway to summon reinforcements.


    But before she could act, a loud crash came from inside Nolan¡¯s room.


    The sound made her flinch, her eyes widening as she looked toward the door.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Cedric murmured, drawing his sword in one swift, fluid motion.


    The two healers accompanying him instinctively stepped back.


    The guards at the door took a defensive stance, gripping their weapons tightly as if expecting the worst.


    ¡°Cedric!¡± Iris exclaimed, her voice filled with alarm.


    But her brother was already moving, his sword gleaming in his hand as he kept his eyes fixed on the closed door.


    Another noise, this time louder, reverberated from the room.


    Something was happening inside, something that shouldn¡¯t be happening.

 47 – You Should Be Dead

    Darkness enveloped Nolan like a cloak, so thick that he couldn¡¯t tell up from down.


    He felt neither cold nor heat. There was no ground beneath his feet, nor wind brushing against his skin.


    It was an absolute darkness, devoid of any sensation or reference.


    For a brief moment, he thought he was dreaming, trapped in a deep sleep from which he couldn¡¯t awaken, but he soon realized he wasn¡¯t even sure if he was asleep.


    ¡®Where am I?¡¯ he wondered, floating in that vast emptiness, trying to find some sign of his surroundings.


    It was like being trapped in an eternal limbo¡ªno weight to his body, no time, no space.


    Only nothingness.


    Nolan tried to move, but his body didn¡¯t respond, as if he had been stripped of his own existence.


    Then, in the midst of that vast blackness, a deep, grave voice broke the silence, echoing in his mind like distant thunder.


    "Human... you are dead."


    The echo of those words pierced his being, making his consciousness tremble.


    Startled, Nolan¡¯s eyes shot open¡ªor at least, that¡¯s what he thought.


    In front of him, where there had only been darkness, now there was light.


    A bright, blinding light that filled every corner of his vision, but it was a cold light, almost indifferent.


    Confused, he tried to focus, to understand what he was seeing, but there was nothing beyond that white luminosity.


    He tried to look down, at his hands, at his body, but there was nothing there.


    He couldn¡¯t see or feel his own body.


    It was as if his existence had been completely erased.


    ¡®What is this?¡¯ he thought, terrified by the strangeness of the situation.


    He was trapped in a formless, matterless immensity¡ªjust light that surrounded him, preventing him from understanding what was happening.


    Suddenly, a woman¡¯s laughter rang out in the air, light and playful, as if what was happening were some kind of cruel joke.


    "Oh, not again," murmured the same deep voice, letting out a heavy sigh. "I beg you, don¡¯t start laughing like a lunatic again."


    "You¡¯re so boring," replied the woman¡¯s voice with a teasing melody in her words. "I don¡¯t understand why you always act this way."


    "It¡¯s because I simply don¡¯t understand you," the man replied, his tone filled with a mixture of weariness and frustration.


    "You don¡¯t have to understand me, darling. You just have to enjoy the moment." The woman¡¯s laughter filled the space once again, this time louder, reverberating into what seemed like infinity.


    Nolan was utterly confused.


    Those voices, that light...


    None of it made sense.


    Nolan tried to speak, but no sound came from his throat.


    Still, inside his mind, the question echoed clearly:


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡®Where am I?¡¯


    As if they had read his thoughts, the man¡¯s voice spoke to him again.


    "You feel strange, don¡¯t you? Without a body, it¡¯s normal to feel disoriented."


    "It¡¯s normal," the woman added. "Now you should be feeling what we feel: nothing. Absolutely nothing." She paused dramatically, as if savoring the impact of her words, before asking, "So, tell me, how does it feel?"


    Nolan tried to process what was happening, but he couldn¡¯t find the words to describe what he was feeling.


    It was a strange sensation, as if he were there and not there at the same time.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know,¡¯ Nolan thought. ¡®It¡¯s... a sensation I can¡¯t describe.¡¯


    The voices laughed again, but this time more softly.


    "It¡¯s normal to feel confused," continued the man, now with a more patient tone. "You¡¯re here because you¡¯ve died."


    The words hit Nolan like a gust of icy wind.


    ¡®What? No, that can¡¯t be!¡¯ Nolan thought in desperation.


    The treatment he had received wasn¡¯t supposed to be that dangerous.


    How could he be dead?


    In his desperation, he tried to activate his time magic, searching for that familiar sensation of mana flowing through his body.


    If he could just go back... maybe...


    "It¡¯s useless," the man warned, interrupting his attempt. "You don¡¯t have a body, so you can¡¯t use your mana. You can¡¯t do here what you enjoy so much."


    Nolan frowned, confused by the man¡¯s words.


    ¡®What do you mean by what I enjoy so much?¡¯


    A sigh of exasperation followed.


    "Do you really think no one noticed what you¡¯ve been doing? You¡¯ve been playing with time, altering the world as if it were your personal toy."


    The woman¡¯s voice burst into laughter.


    "It¡¯s hilarious! He thinks he¡¯s so clever."


    "This isn¡¯t funny," the man murmured, visibly irritated. "You brought him here, and now you¡¯re making jokes!"


    "It¡¯s fun to see you get angry," the woman replied, her tone full of mockery.


    "You¡¯re a damn irresponsible fool," he reproached her, his voice filled with frustration.


    "Oh, come on. You have to admit, it makes our existence a little more entertaining." The woman¡¯s laughter was uncontrollable now, while the man sighed, resigned.


    Nolan was completely stunned by the conversation unfolding in front of him.


    He didn¡¯t understand any of it.


    Were those voices... gods?


    Or maybe angels?


    What kind of beings toyed with him like this?


    The woman¡¯s voice went quiet for a moment, then responded in a playful tone.


    ¡°Hmm, how do you want us to explain it to you? Would you like us to take a physical form to show you better?¡±


    "Don¡¯t start that!" the man growled, clearly frustrated. "I told you, I don¡¯t approve of any stupid form you decide to materialize as!"


    "Oh, you¡¯re so bossy." She laughed again. "Not even if we turn into fish like last time?"


    The man let out an exasperated grunt.


    "That was a disaster, and you know it! We died in seconds because there was no water!"


    The woman burst out laughing.


    "And that¡¯s why it was the best part! Watching you panic like a fish out of water was unforgettable!"


    "You were dying too!" the man replied.


    "But it was fun!" she retorted, still amused.


    Nolan blinked¡ªor at least it felt like he had.


    Had they died before?


    Who were these voices?


    Before he could ask, the man¡¯s voice spoke again.


    "If you promise to behave and not use that ridiculous power of yours, we¡¯ll bring you back to life. You can live a normal life until you die for real."


    But the woman¡¯s voice interrupted, laughing.


    "Don¡¯t be ridiculous! If he doesn¡¯t use his power right now, the human in the same room with him will kill him."


    Nolan felt a jolt of alarm.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    "He deserves it," the man replied, unbothered. "He should have died long ago, but he decided to keep playing with the world, affecting the work of the others."


    The woman¡¯s laughter echoed again.


    "Admit it, it was fun watching the death children cry when their father scolded them because of Nolan. All because he kept stealing the souls they had collected with every time reversal. What a show!"


    The man let out another exhausted sigh.


    "You¡¯re hopeless."


    Finally, Nolan couldn¡¯t take it anymore and, with confusion in his voice, asked the question that had been on his mind the whole time.


    ¡®What are you? Are you gods?¡¯


    For the first time, both voices laughed in unison, a strange but somehow harmonious sound, as if their laughter complemented each other perfectly.


    "Gods?" the woman asked, amused. "It¡¯s a very simple way of looking at it, but it makes sense from your perspective, doesn¡¯t it?"


    "I still think you¡¯re irresponsible," the man interjected.


    "Oh, come on. If we keep playing by the same rules, we¡¯ll always be behind the others," she continued, as if sharing a secret.


    "You¡¯re right," the man admitted, though reluctantly. "But that doesn¡¯t mean I agree with your methods."


    Nolan, completely overwhelmed, interrupted them again.


    ¡®Could you tell me what I¡¯m doing here? I¡¯m so confused.¡¯


    "You¡¯re a walking disaster... and it¡¯s all her fault," the man said, directing his words at his companion. "Keep in mind that chaos brings nothing good, human."


    The woman, despite the insult directed at her, replied proudly.


    "I¡¯ll remind you that this is the second human we¡¯ll get to see who finally wins our bet."


    Nolan, perplexed, raised his voice.


    ¡®Bet? What bet?¡¯


    Suddenly, although he couldn¡¯t see beyond the light, Nolan could clearly feel two intense gazes fall on him, as if, somehow, those entities were focusing all their attention on his very being.

 48 – Do You Want to Listen?

    Amidst the tension, the female voice spoke again, breaking the awkward silence with a mocking, carefree tone.


    "So, should I explain everything to this human now?" she asked, clearly amused by the situation.


    The man let out a long sigh, as if already tired of this whole game.


    "Yes, I suppose that''s the right thing to do. After all, you¡¯re the one responsible for bringing this human here."


    "Oh, don¡¯t get so serious!" she replied, laughing softly before turning her attention to Nolan. "Listen, we¡¯re going to lift your limitation."


    Nolan was puzzled.


    What did that mean?


    Could it be that the limit he''d felt all these years¡­ was because of them?


    Before he could even form a question, the female voice continued.


    "We know what you''ve been trying," she said, her tone a mix of mischief and curiosity. "We''ve seen it, over and over, trying to go beyond that tiny minute you can rewind time. You want more, don¡¯t you?"


    Nolan¡¯s heart skipped a beat at those words.


    Could they really know what he had been trying?


    Time magic had been his obsession, and that one-minute limit frustrated him more than anything in the world. He had dreamt so many times of breaking that limit to go further back, but¡­


    ¡®Why are they doing this?¡¯ Nolan thought, feeling confusion overwhelm him once again.


    "Were you even paying attention?" the male voice grumbled with exasperation. "Didn¡¯t you hear anything we said before?"


    Nolan, still lost in his thoughts, shook his head, unable to fully process what was happening.


    All of this felt so unreal that at times he wondered if he was trapped in some kind of twisted dream.


    "That''s why I hate dealing with humans," the man muttered, visibly irritated. "They¡¯re so... stupid. Always lose track."


    The female voice chuckled, a mischievous spark in her words.


    "Oh, but they¡¯re the ones who add flavor to our job managing all of this. Without them, it would be terribly boring."


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    After a brief, exaggerated cough, the woman resumed the conversation, this time with a more formal, almost solemn tone.


    "We¡¯re going to remove the limit from your ability, Nolan. But, if you really want to go back to that moment you so desperately desire¡­ first, you¡¯ll have to start a family."


    The silence that followed that declaration was deafening.


    Nolan, stunned, froze in place.


    The words echoed in his mind, but he struggled to understand them.


    ¡®A... family?¡¯ he repeated, his voice full of confusion. ¡®What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡¯


    The woman¡¯s soft laugh broke the silence, as if she found his confusion charming.


    "You see, in the boring order of things, survival and species preservation are essential. And for you, Nolan, that means starting a family. Humans... you know, their nature."


    The man interjected, correcting her impatiently.


    "It¡¯s called the natural order of things."


    "Yeah, yeah, that," she responded, dismissing the correction.


    Nolan was more lost than ever.


    ¡®What kind of requirement is that?¡¯ he asked, almost unable to believe what he was hearing.


    The woman replied calmly, but with a tone that suggested there was no more to discuss.


    "Those are the conditions, at least for you. If you really want to go back in time to that moment you long for, you¡¯ll need to have a family. At least two children."


    Before Nolan could even process what he had just heard, the male voice joined the conversation.


    "No, no. At least one boy and one girl."


    There was a brief silence in which Nolan could sense the woman turning her attention to the man, clearly confused.


    "That¡¯s not what we agreed on," the woman protested, surprised.


    "Yes, but that¡¯s what¡¯s required now," the man replied firmly.


    The woman let out a sigh, as if resigning herself to something inevitable.


    "Alright, alright. So, whatever he says." She turned back to Nolan, repeating with a touch of annoyance, "At least one boy and one girl."


    Nolan was still in shock, unable to snap out of his astonishment.


    ¡®But¡­ why?¡¯ Nolan finally asked. ¡®If you¡¯re going to break the limit on my ability, what does that have to do with starting a family?¡¯


    The woman let out a soft giggle.


    "Think of it as¡­ a ritual."


    The man sighed but nodded.


    "Exactly. Once you¡¯ve done that, we¡¯ll contact you and give you two options."


    The male voice paused, and his tone became colder, more serious.


    "At that moment, you can either continue with your life and accept death when your time comes¡­ or destroy everything you''ve built to go back to that moment you''re so obsessed with."


    The man¡¯s tone had turned bitter at the end of his statement, clearly upset with the latter option.


    But, as always, the female voice lightened the mood.


    "Oh, don¡¯t get your hopes up about this whole rewinding time thing," she remarked with a light laugh. "Even though we¡¯re removing the limit on how far back you can go, you¡¯re forbidden from returning to this moment."


    Nolan frowned, completely baffled.


    ¡®What? How does that make any sense?¡¯


    The woman clarified, her voice soft but firm.


    "You can¡¯t rewind to this very moment, where we¡¯re talking right now. If you try¡­ well, I¡¯ll leave it to your imagination."


    Before the woman could continue, the male voice interrupted with a more severe tone.


    "Don¡¯t even think about trying something like that."


    Nolan, deep in thought, didn¡¯t know how to react.


    This whole offer was strange.


    Was he really not dreaming?


    Starting a family in order to rewind time to that moment¡­ all for some bizarre ritual.


    None of it made sense to the logic he knew.


    The female voice broke the silence once again.


    "Well, well¡­ to encourage you a little on this path, how about hearing a story first? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be interested..."

 49 – Let Him Have It

    Before Nolan could even form a question in his mind, the white scene surrounding him vanished completely, plunging him into deep darkness.


    The soft voice of a woman began to echo as everything around him disintegrated.


    Suddenly, a shiver ran through his body.


    In front of him, like a powerless spectator, for a few seconds... he saw himself.


    But he wasn¡¯t alive, he wasn¡¯t breathing.


    His body lay on the ground, cold, motionless, with a dagger embedded in his neck.


    Blood stained the floor a deep red, and the sight left him paralyzed for a second that felt eternal.


    But soon, his appearance shifted and took on a strange form.


    What was happening?


    The female voice continued, and the image of his dead body faded, replaced by a new scene.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Once upon a time, there was a girl who, after her master''s death, found herself caught in a political conflict she couldn¡¯t escape from.


    Her master had been a celebrated hero, respected by all the princes and princesses of the court, but his death changed everything.


    The internal disputes began to escalate, and the master¡¯s apprentice was left in a precarious position.


    The decisions on how to react to the mage¡¯s death were numerous.


    One prince, full of hatred and thirst for revenge, proposed declaring war immediately, convinced that those responsible were the people of Bravka.


    Another, more calculating prince, suggested keeping the master¡¯s death a secret and quietly eliminating all potential threats, executing anyone who could pose a danger and avoiding war as much as possible.


    A princess, for her part, suggested using the master¡¯s body for study, to uncover the secrets of the powerful magic he had mastered.


    And finally, another princess advocated for neutrality, arguing that it would be best to investigate before taking any action.


    In the midst of these proposals, the girl, unsure of who to trust, remained silent, watching as chaos enveloped the court.


    The pressure on her increased by the day.


    Everyone wanted to know which side she would take, as her connection to the late master made her a key figure.


    It was obvious they were talking about him, Emily, and even the royalty of this kingdom, but... why didn¡¯t any of these people resemble anyone he had known so far?


    It was as if... he was in another world.


    "Tell me, Nolan," the female voice echoed, curious, "what decision do you think the girl made?"


    Nolan tried to answer, but his voice got stuck in his throat.


    Before he could utter a single word, the story continued unfolding before his eyes.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    The girl isolated herself in her master¡¯s mansion, the only place that still felt familiar and safe to her.


    There, surrounded by her mentor¡¯s vast library, she buried herself in the study of magic, just as he had taught her.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    She disappeared from the public eye, avoiding the eager gazes of the princes who wanted to use her for their own ends.


    In time, the servants of the mansion began to leave one by one, as they received neither pay nor clear instructions.


    The place, which had once been a prestigious symbol, began to deteriorate.


    Slowly, dust started to cover the shelves, the windows accumulated grime, and the once-lush garden wilted.


    But she didn¡¯t care.


    Her focus was fixed on a single goal.


    Mastering magic.


    Among her studies, she discovered the magic of time, a rare and extremely difficult art, even tedious, but over the months and years, she began to master it with surprising skill.


    First, she managed to turn back time by 7 seconds, then... over the months, it became 15. A speed of growth even Nolan hadn''t achieved, and this girl also practiced fire and wind magic.


    The political conflict the girl had ignored for years exploded into a devastating war.


    The princes and princesses, each with their own army and ambitions, fought for control of the kingdom.


    The apprentice was eventually dragged onto the battlefield, not by her will, but because of her connection to her deceased master. She had become a legendary figure in the court, and though she didn¡¯t want to participate in the war, she had no other choice.


    To the surprise of many, the girl displayed overwhelming talent in the magical arts of wind and fire.


    In each battle, she used her magic with lethal precision, defeating her enemies and protecting her allies with what she considered decent strategies.


    Or at least she thought so because, unfortunately¡­


    She couldn¡¯t save everyone.


    The princes and princesses, impressed and some terrified by her power, tried to lure her to their respective sides.


    They offered her riches, land, and titles, but she rejected them, always staying out of politics.


    After all, that had been her master¡¯s stance in the past.


    At the end of each battle, she always remained apart, perfecting her magic in secret, distrusting everyone after what had happened to her master.


    But not everything went well for her.


    In one of the most difficult battles, the girl made a mistake that cost her dearly.


    Despite her ability to rewind time by 27 seconds, she was unable to avoid losing her forearm when facing a relentless enemy mage.


    His speed of calculation and precision far exceeded hers, as she had only been a mage for a few years.


    Her forearm was a small price to pay to win a duel that pushed her magical skills to the limit.


    The scene shifted again, showing the moment she was betrayed.


    This confused Nolan greatly, but soon the world gave him the explanation.


    A prince, in whom the girl had placed her limited trust, sold her out to the enemy with an ambush where no matter how many times she rewound time... she couldn¡¯t defeat them all.


    This reminded Nolan of what had happened when he had left in that carriage, only he had been lucky... those archers had saved him.


    Seeing the girl being captured and taken to a secret place, where she spent weeks as the subject of terrible experiments, made Nolan feel terrible.


    The enemy, fascinated by her ability to repeat the same abnormal patterns as her master, as if she could read their strategies in advance, desperately tried to understand her, to extract her essence.


    But they couldn¡¯t.


    Despite the constant interrogations and tortures, the girl revealed nothing. The mana concealment technique she had developed to keep her secret proved effective, even as her spirit began to break.


    ¡®Why doesn¡¯t she give up?¡¯ Nolan wondered.


    He simply couldn¡¯t understand the girl¡¯s determination.


    In much of this story, she had been alone, and despite all the success she had gained from her time in isolation, she just kept going and going, studying, only to end up like this...


    One day, due to an enemy¡¯s mistake during an external attack, the girl managed to escape.


    This scene gave Nolan a sense of relief, but when he saw that, during the girl¡¯s escape, she came face-to-face with a swordsman she had never been able to defeat before¡­


    ¡®No¡­¡¯ was Nolan''s immediate thought, as it was clear the girl was going to die there.


    The exhaustion was written all over her face. Nolan had seen how she hadn¡¯t been able to sleep properly due to the torturers; she even had several wounds that hadn¡¯t healed...


    However, despite everything being against her...


    No matter how many times that swordsman was about to strike her down, she coldly rewound time, dodged the attack, and countered flawlessly.


    It wasn¡¯t an easy duel, because there were some attacks that, no matter how hard she pushed herself, she couldn¡¯t avoid.


    Her body simply couldn¡¯t take any more.


    And maybe out of sheer pride, or just the swordsman¡¯s carelessness, the girl won.


    On the verge of death from her wounds, she won.


    Exhausted and injured, the girl found refuge in a secluded place, far from the chaos of the war, to see if she could tend to her wounds.


    But in that isolation, it was when the two entities¡ªthe male and female voices¡ªappeared before her, just as they were now with Nolan.


    They offered her immense power, the same power now being offered to Nolan.


    A power that could undoubtedly save her life and even be used to bring peace back to the kingdom with the absolute control it provided.


    But the words that girl spoke left Nolan frozen.


    The girl chose to go back to the day her master was still alive, to give that power to him.

 50 – Where is She?

    Nolan was completely bewildered.


    The story he had just heard wasn¡¯t at all what he expected, let alone the strange offer that had been presented to him.


    His mind was trying to process every detail, but confusion was taking over¡ªthere was just too much information.


    The story of the apprentice, her isolation, the betrayal, and that fateful wish to go back in time to save her master¡­


    Even though he didn¡¯t have a physical body, he felt like he was drenched in sweat from everything he had just experienced.


    A lively female voice interrupted his thoughts.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll live up to our expectations, Nolan,¡± she said, with an almost teasing tone, ¡°and¡­ that you¡¯ll have lots of kids, of course.¡±


    Before Nolan could respond, a male voice cut in, coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re overstepping,¡± he reprimanded his companion.


    Despite the rebuke, Nolan barely heard it.


    Again, even though he didn¡¯t have a physical form, he could feel tears welling up in his eyes, but he held them back, refusing to break in front of these strange entities.


    ¡°Enjoy your power,¡± the female voice said, this time softer, almost a whisper. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again.¡±


    Before Nolan could say or do anything else, the void around him disappeared.


    The white surroundings vanished in a blink, and suddenly he was back in his room, regaining consciousness.


    Reality hit him immediately.


    Something cold pressed against his throat.


    When he opened his eyes, the first thing he noticed was a knife against his skin.


    Next to him, standing completely still, was a hooded figure dressed in black.


    The threat was clear.


    With a jolt, Nolan realized that time was frozen.


    Without wasting another second, he quickly moved, dodging the knife and rolling off the bed.


    His mind was buzzing with rage.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    He had barely processed what he had just gone through, and now he was under attack again.


    And the worst part¡­ if that man had gone through with the attack¡­


    ¡®Damn it, was all that crap actually real?¡¯ Nolan thought, frustrated.


    He couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Furious, he raised his fist and, in one swift motion, punched the assassin square in the jaw.


    When Nolan¡¯s fist connected, he felt an unexpected force¡ªfar more than he had ever felt before.


    The assassin was launched toward the ceiling with brutal speed, crashing with such force that the sound echoed through the room.


    The dagger clattered to the floor with a metallic ring.


    But Nolan didn¡¯t have time to think about what had just happened.


    Something else caught his attention.


    There were two more figures, hidden in the shadows of the room.


    They were dressed in the same black cloaks as the first assassin, and both seemed ready to strike.


    ¡®So there were more of them...¡¯ Nolan thought.


    Without hesitation, Nolan slowed down time again.


    Everything around him moved in slow motion as he advanced toward the nearest one.


    With a precise movement, he slid the knife across the assassin¡¯s throat, cutting the skin with terrifying ease.


    Time continued to flow slowly as blood spurted from the wound.


    But the second assassin reacted quicker than expected.


    As Nolan¡¯s knife slit the first one¡¯s throat, the second was already in motion, raising his weapon to strike Nolan from behind.


    However, Nolan used his ability again.


    Time froze once more, allowing him to dodge the attack, and with a swift turn, he sliced the second assassin¡¯s throat as well.


    Stopping time now felt different¡­


    It no longer felt so heavy...


    Everything was much smoother.


    He felt more at ease every time he paused time in the world.


    It was as if¡­


    Time itself now belonged to him.


    The sound of metal hitting the floor filled the room. The three assassins lay motionless.


    Nolan¡¯s breathing was heavy, but he had won.


    Even though he had gained this new power¡­ it still tired him.


    But between that and being dead¡­


    Suddenly, he heard noise from outside.


    Voices.


    One of them sounded familiar.


    The princess was calling for the guards, her voice filled with urgency.


    Nolan rushed to the door, opening it quickly.


    The prince was outside, fighting two guards.


    The scene was chaotic, but Nolan didn¡¯t hesitate for a second.


    He sped up, slowing time once again, and lunged toward the nearest guard.


    In a calculated move, he drove his knife into the enemy¡¯s back, aiming directly for the heart.


    The guard barely had time to react before he dropped dead to the floor.


    The other guard, surprised, turned toward Nolan, ready to strike.


    But the prince took advantage of the opening and finished him off, driving his sword through the man¡¯s chest with a deadly thrust.


    Everything went silent for a moment.


    The healers and the princess, who had witnessed the scene, seemed shaken by what had just happened.


    Despite being used to seeing fatal wounds because of their profession, the speed and brutality of the fight had left them in shock.


    However, after a few seconds, they regained their composure.


    ¡°How are you, Nolan?¡± asked the prince, wiping the blood off his sword.


    The princess, still nervous, looked at him expectantly, waiting for his answer.


    Nolan, breathing heavily and still feeling the adrenaline coursing through him, glanced around.


    For a second, he looked at the bodies, the chaos, and then lifted his gaze toward the prince.


    ¡°Where is Emily?¡± Nolan asked directly.


    Even though the girl in the story from that world didn¡¯t look like Emily, it was obvious that it was her.


    It had to be her.


    But¡­ why had Emily done something like that in that world?

 51 – Im Here

    ¡°Where is Emily?¡± Nolan repeated, his voice firm and full of concern.


    The question made the princess, who had been watching him intently, frown for a moment.


    She had always thought of Emily as just a lover or passing fancy for Nolan, nothing too serious. But seeing the insistence and tension on Nolan¡¯s face, she started to realize that the girl meant much more to him than she had ever imagined.


    She immediately remembered that she had left Emily at the church with Hestia, one of the healers working for her.


    She hadn¡¯t given much thought to finding her better accommodations or ensuring extra security since, in her mind, Emily wasn¡¯t important enough to warrant such attention.


    Now, seeing Nolan¡¯s worry, she felt a pang of guilt for her oversight.


    ¡°Emily¡­ she¡¯s at the church with Hestia,¡± the princess replied, her voice shaky as she tried to maintain composure. ¡°She wanted to help there while you rested. I thought she¡¯d be fine¡­ but¡­¡±


    Nolan¡¯s eyes flashed with an intensity that made the princess quickly change her approach.


    ¡°Before you go, let me check on you,¡± she tried to ease the tension, stepping closer with concern in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not fully recovered yet, and I don¡¯t want you pushing yourself too hard.¡±


    But Nolan, jaw clenched and his mind elsewhere, gently stepped away from her.


    ¡°No,¡± he said firmly, ignoring any attempt at persuasion. ¡°I need to see Emily¡­ now.¡±


    The tension in his voice made it clear he wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer.


    The princess tried to insist, but before she could say anything more, the guards rushed in, alerted by the chaos they had heard.


    They took their positions, ready to act, but the princess quickly raised her hand to calm them.


    ¡°Everything is fine,¡± she said with authority. ¡°There¡¯s no more danger. It¡¯s all been handled.¡±


    The guards exchanged uncertain glances, still wary, but seeing the determination in Nolan¡¯s eyes and the apparent calmness of the princess, they lowered their weapons.


    Meanwhile, the princess, nervous that Nolan might get angry with her for not paying more attention to Emily, finally confessed, carefully choosing her words to avoid direct blame.


    ¡°Emily¡­ she¡¯s at the church with Hestia,¡± she repeated, trying not to sound too worried. ¡°She wanted to stay there to help out while you rested. I didn¡¯t think it was necessary to find her a safer place¡­¡±


    Nolan said nothing for a few seconds, but his expression said everything.


    Pressing his lips together, he took a deep breath, clearly struggling to keep calm.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°Take care of all this,¡± he ordered, gesturing at the chaos around him. ¡°I¡¯m going to see her.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, he turned and made to leave as quickly as possible.


    The princess and the prince watched him walk away.


    The guards nodded, accepting Nolan¡¯s orders and starting to clean up the mess around them.


    Once Nolan was out of sight, the prince, clearly impressed by the tenacity and skill he had just witnessed, couldn¡¯t help but grin a little.


    ¡°That Emily of his¡­ Is she his girlfriend or something?¡± he asked, half-joking, but with a hint of real curiosity.


    The princess, who had been trying to stay composed, suddenly blushed and snapped back at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Her response was quicker and more intense than she had intended.


    She crossed her arms, glaring at the prince with a mix of frustration and embarrassment.


    The prince raised his hands in surrender, unable to hide his amused smile.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t say anything more.¡±


    The princess huffed, trying to focus again, but the awkwardness lingered.


    ¡ó¡ô¡ó


    Nolan was moving quickly down the cobbled streets, his mind a whirlwind of emotions.


    Each step brought him closer to the church, where he hoped to find Emily.


    As he walked, a few people recognized him, but he¡­


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time, we¡¯ll talk later.¡±


    With each encounter, he quickened his pace, trying not to waste any more time.


    His mind kept replaying the story he had seen earlier, and even though everything he had witnessed felt like a dream¡­


    Finally, after wandering for a bit, he reached the church.


    As he pushed open the front door, his eyes scanned the room, searching for Emily.


    After a couple of minutes, he saw her.


    She was standing by a window, quietly cleaning the glass with focused concentration.


    Next to her, Hestia was sitting, calmly explaining something to her.


    However, when Hestia noticed Nolan¡¯s presence, her eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Nolan¡­¡± she murmured, standing up and greeting him with respect. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here so soon. I thought it would take longer for you to recover.¡±


    Nolan glanced at her briefly, nodding without really paying attention.


    He wasn¡¯t there for explanations or formalities.


    Hestia noticed something was bothering him, but before she could ask, Nolan turned his gaze to Emily.


    Emily, sensing someone behind her, stopped.


    Her hands still holding the cloth she was using to clean, but her eyes locked on him, surprised to see him there.


    She hadn¡¯t expected him to come so soon.


    However, before she could even process what was happening, Nolan walked quickly toward her and, to her total surprise, pulled her into a tight embrace.


    Emily froze, her face turning a deep shade of red.


    ¡®What¡­?¡¯ was all she could think.


    Her mind went into total confusion.


    She never imagined that Nolan, of all people, would hug her like that, and especially in public.


    Emily stammered, unable to form a coherent question:


    ¡°W-W-What¡­ happened?¡± she managed to say, her voice shaky and full of nerves.


    Nolan, his eyes closed, tightened his embrace even more.


    The image of that lonely, broken Emily from the dream he had witnessed flashed through his mind again.


    He didn¡¯t know why those visions had affected him so deeply, but at that moment, the only thing he felt was an uncontrollable need to protect her, to make sure she never had to go through anything like that.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he answered softly, not letting her go. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ here.¡±


    Those simple words, spoken in a low but deeply heartfelt tone, only made Emily feel more confused.


    Her mind was filled with chaotic thoughts:


    Why was Nolan doing this?


    Had something happened to him?


    Was he okay?


    Blushing even more, she tried to think of an explanation, but her head couldn¡¯t make sense of it.


    Meanwhile, Hestia watched everything unfold from a few steps away, utterly speechless.


    She knew that Nolan and Emily had some sort of relationship, but she never would have expected such an intimate gesture from Nolan, especially in front of others.


    From what little was known about Nolan, he had always been reserved and straightforward, never showing more emotion than necessary.


    Seeing him hug Emily so warmly left her at a loss for words.

 52 – Are You Nervous?

    Nolan finally let go of Emily, giving her a final reassuring squeeze before stepping back.


    She remained still, her cheeks flushed as she looked at Nolan, trying to make sense of what had just happened.


    The whole situation was¡­ surreal.


    However, they weren¡¯t the only ones surprised.


    The people in the church, who had witnessed the embrace right there in the sacred space, began murmuring amongst themselves.


    "Did you see that? That boy and that girl¡­ hugging here of all places."


    "Do they have no respect? This is a place of worship, not some inn for lovers."


    "And he hasn¡¯t even changed his clothes. Just look at the impression he¡¯s giving¡­"


    "Since when do they let people like that in here?"


    The disapproving and surprised whispers didn¡¯t stop, but Nolan barely paid them any attention.


    Hestia, noticing that Nolan was still in his sleepwear, approached and offered to take them somewhere more private.


    "Nolan, if you¡¯d like to speak with Emily in peace¡­ I could guide you to a private room," suggested Hestia, pointing toward a discreet door at the back of the church.


    He nodded, grateful for her consideration.


    "That would be perfect."


    Emily, still somewhat dazed and with her face flushed, nodded silently while Nolan extended his hand to her, gently taking it to lead her along.


    She, still lost in her thoughts, was left wondering what this sudden change in him meant. It was true that Nolan had given her unexpected attention from the beginning, but this level of focus¡­


    It was all too much for her!


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Emily walked quietly, letting herself be led by the two of them.


    As they moved through the hallways to a more private area, Emily looked down at Nolan¡¯s hand holding hers.


    She thought about how, until recently, Nolan had always been reserved, distant, and not one to show affection toward others, and now¡­ this closeness.


    What had happened?


    Something inside her told her that something was different about Nolan, but¡­


    What exactly was it?


    So deep was she in her thoughts that she hadn¡¯t noticed herself drifting away into her own mind.


    "Emily," Nolan repeated in a louder tone, stopping for a moment to look at her. "Emily, can you hear me?"


    Startled, Emily blinked and looked at him, still slightly flushed and thoroughly embarrassed for not hearing him earlier.


    "W-what happened?" she asked, her voice tinged with shyness.


    Nolan, without paying much mind to her distraction, gave her a slight smile.


    "I want to see your magic."


    She looked at him, surprised, still processing his words.


    While she had practiced several times privately¡­ right now, Emily was quite nervous because Hestia was present.


    For some reason, Hestia¡¯s gaze felt heavier than usual, and it unsettled Emily.


    ¡®Would it be selfish if I asked her to leave¡­?¡¯ Emily thought, glancing at Hestia.


    "A-are you sure I can¡­?" Emily murmured, her gaze now fixed on Nolan.


    He nodded, determined.


    "You¡¯ve done it several times before; you can do it."


    Emily¡¯s heart began to race at his words, and she felt chills run through her body from the nerves. To her surprise, though¡­


    She had forgotten!


    She had completely forgotten everything Nolan had taught her!


    ¡®Damn it¡­ and here I am, a magician who¡¯s supposed to be ready to do this at any moment¡­¡¯ Emily thought nervously.


    Hestia, who had overheard the conversation, was quite intrigued.


    She was about to witness Nolan¡¯s disciple¡¯s magic firsthand!


    This was an exciting opportunity!


    ¡®What is it about this girl that has caught Nolan¡¯s attention¡­?¡¯ Hestia wondered, eagerly waiting for Emily to cast a spell.


    But to her surprise¡­ the seconds ticked by, and it seemed like Emily wasn¡¯t doing anything.


    ¡®Could it be that the spell requires significant mental preparation¡­?¡¯ Hestia thought, puzzled as she waited in anticipation for Emily to show something.


    Several more seconds passed and¡­


    Nothing.


    Emily wasn¡¯t doing anything at all.


    Typically, every mage would recite an incantation out loud before casting a spell, but seeing Emily standing completely still and silent¡­


    ¡®Could she be preparing a large-scale spell?¡¯ Hestia concluded suddenly, as it was the only explanation for why Emily was taking so long to cast her spell.


    Or it could also be that she wasn¡¯t yet skilled at using magic, and so she hesitated to cast it.


    But that was impossible for a disciple of Nolan!


    Emily had to be special, because otherwise, there was no way Nolan would be focusing on her.


    That was Hestia¡¯s reasoning.


    But when the waiting stretched into minutes¡­ Nolan spoke up and said:


    "Are you nervous?"

 53 – Did You Notice Anything?

    Princess Iris, with her regal bearing and thoughtful expression, held a delicate porcelain cup with both hands, staring at the steaming liquid as if searching for answers in its swirls.


    To her right was Hestia, who sipped her tea while occasionally glancing at her superior, the healer who had first treated Nolan, sitting in complete silence but with an upright and watchful posture.


    Finally, Iris broke the silence.


    "Hestia, did you really find out nothing more about that girl?" she asked in a calm tone, though her fingers tightened slightly around the cup.


    Hestia shook her head, letting out a slight sigh before responding.


    "No, Your Highness. Truth be told, that young lady is quite the oddity," she admitted as she carefully placed her cup on the table, ensuring it made no sound. "She¡¯s scatterbrained, that much I can say for sure. She didn¡¯t show the slightest annoyance when assigned as a church handmaid. Acted like it was her place in the world. No, she¡¯s no noble. That much I can assure."


    Iris lowered her gaze to her tea, her lips curling slightly into a tight line.


    "That confirms what I thought," she murmured, more to herself than to the others.


    Then, Iris looked up at Hestia, her clear eyes filled with a mix of concern and curiosity.


    "Do you think¡­ she holds any grudge against us for treating her that way?"


    Hestia seemed to ponder for a moment, her gaze drifting to a corner of the room before responding.


    "I don¡¯t believe so, Your Highness. From the little time I spent with her, I can tell Emily is rather submissive, doesn¡¯t seem to harbor hidden intentions or resentments."


    However, Hestia¡¯s words hung in the air. It seemed she wanted to add more but hesitated. Iris, who had a keen eye for detail, tilted her head slightly and frowned.


    "What else, Hestia?" Iris insisted, narrowing her eyes. "You seem unsure. Is there something you haven¡¯t told me?"


    Hestia hesitated a moment longer, bringing a hand to her chin as she searched for the right words.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Finally, she looked up at the princess and confessed:


    "Well¡­ there was something peculiar. Emily spoke with Princess Amara."


    The revelation almost made Iris spill her tea. She quickly set the cup down on the table, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    "With my sister? What did they talk about?" Iris asked, her voice rising slightly in surprise.


    Hestia, taking another calm sip of tea, replied in a measured tone:


    "Emily seemed quite curious and respectful. From what I recall, she appeared interested in learning more about monsters and demons."


    Iris tilted her head, clearly puzzled.


    "Curiosity about monsters and demons? That¡¯s¡­ odd." The princess crossed one leg over the other, leaning slightly forward. "Why would she be curious about something so basic? It¡¯s common knowledge, even among commoners."


    Hestia nodded slowly.


    "That¡¯s what I thought at first, but then it made more sense. Emily seems to come from a place where such knowledge isn¡¯t as crucial. Maybe she lives near Nolan¡¯s neighborhood. Those areas are the safest, and information about external threats doesn¡¯t circulate much there."


    Iris fell silent for a moment, processing what she had heard.


    Then she let out a sigh and leaned back against the chair.


    "I suppose that makes sense. Though, it worries me that someone so¡­ uninformed, for lack of a better word, has caught Nolan¡¯s attention."


    The mention of Nolan caused the other healer to look up from her tea, though she said nothing. Iris, ignoring her superior¡¯s reaction, continued.


    "Hestia, what interest did my sister show in Emily? Did she say anything else?"


    Hestia set her cup down on the saucer and reflected for a moment before answering.


    "Not much, Your Highness. Though¡­ Amara seemed curious too. I think she wanted to know what kind of girl has Nolan¡¯s attention."


    Iris stared at her tea cup, her lips tightening slightly. She murmured to herself, just loud enough for the others to barely hear:


    "So Amara is still deciding what to do¡­" Then, her gaze shifted towards the chief healer, as if seeking confirmation of something more, but she remained impassive.


    Hestia also shifted her gaze towards the chief healer, as if she had just remembered something.


    "So, what do we do now?" Hestia asked. "Nolan said he no longer needed treatment. Does that mean our role here is done?"


    The other healer, who had been silent all this time, set her cup down on the table with an elegant movement.


    "If Nolan has decided so, then our job here is concluded," she replied with a firm and neutral voice. "It¡¯s unwise to press further than necessary."


    Iris, however, frowned and raised a hand to stop her.


    "Not so fast. I don¡¯t want you to leave the capital just yet." Her tone was authoritative, though not aggressive. "Nolan was attacked recently. He might have made a hasty decision, given the circumstances. I¡¯d prefer you to stay close in case he changes his mind."


    The healer nodded with a slight movement of her head, accepting the command without question.


    "As you wish, Your Highness."


    Finally, Iris set her tea cup down on the table with a soft ¡®click¡¯ that resonated in the room.


    "Besides," she added in a softer tone, "I¡¯ll be visiting him tomorrow morning. I don¡¯t want him to forget that my birthday is coming up, as that day is important."

 54 – I Need to Fix This

    The private room where Nolan and Emily found themselves was small and modest, illuminated only by the dim light of an oil lamp resting on a nearby table. A simple bookshelf with a few worn books adorned one corner, while a chair and an old desk completed the austere d¨¦cor. Despite its simplicity, the space had a calming air, far removed from the bustle of the church.


    Emily sat on the edge of a chair, her hands clasped in her lap as her fingers nervously toyed with the hem of her shirt. Her heart pounded loudly, and though she tried to control her breathing, her nervousness was clear in her posture. Being alone with Nolan in such a confined space, coupled with her inexplicable inability to control her magic, filled her mind with questions and fears.


    "I¡¯m going to lose it at this rate..." Emily thought, trying to keep from sweating, though it was futile.


    Meanwhile, Nolan stood behind her, inspecting her back with hands that were firm yet careful. His fingers moved across her bare skin with precision, searching for any sign of irregularity while his other hand held an open book. Emily could feel every movement, every touch, which only heightened her discomfort. Yet, it was the silence that truly unsettled her. Nolan was focused, as if trying to solve a complicated problem she couldn¡¯t comprehend, and she couldn¡¯t help but think that something was terribly wrong.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Nolan broke the silence.


    ¡°Your core... it¡¯s gone,¡± he said gravely, though not alarmingly, as if processing the information even as he spoke.


    Emily turned her head to look at him over her shoulder, her eyes filled with a mix of surprise and confusion.


    ¡°What does that mean? Is... is that normal?¡± Emily asked, her voice trembling as she clasped her hands tightly in her lap.


    Nolan closed the book he had been reading and let out a sigh, lowering his gaze to the floor for a moment before answering.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen anything like this.¡± His tone was sincere, but the hint of concern on his face didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Emily.


    Her heart began to race even faster, and she felt heat rise to her face.


    ¡°Then... what does it mean? Can I... form another core?¡± Emily asked quickly, her words tumbling out as she tried to keep her growing anxiety at bay.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Nolan nodded, though his expression remained serious.


    ¡°We can try,¡± he replied, stepping toward the table to set the book down, giving Emily the chance to button up her shirt again. ¡°But I¡¯ll need you to focus as much as possible. This might be harder than the first time.¡±


    Still confused and nervous, Emily fumbled with the buttons of her shirt. Her mind was a whirlwind.


    Why had her core disappeared?


    Had she done something wrong?


    As Nolan arranged materials on the table, Emily tried to calm herself, but her thoughts spiraled downward.


    ¡®What¡¯s happening to me?¡¯ she wondered, feeling a lump in her throat. ¡®What if I can¡¯t form another core? What if... she was right?¡¯


    Her grandmother¡¯s voice echoed in her mind, bringing back words she had been trying to forget. The memory hit her like a slap. Emily squeezed her eyes shut, trying to banish those thoughts, but the echo of those words was relentless.


    Nolan, noticing that Emily was lost in thought, placed a hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Emily,¡± he said, his voice soft but firm, pulling her out of her trance.


    She looked up at him, her eyes brimming with insecurity.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Emily murmured, feeling ashamed of her lack of focus. ¡°It¡¯s just that... I can¡¯t feel anything. Before, when you asked me to form my core, I could feel the mana flowing through my body. But now... there¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s like... it¡¯s like it vanished.¡± Her voice cracked slightly at the end, and her hands trembled as she tried to explain.


    Nolan knelt in front of her, placing both hands on her shoulders to steady her.


    ¡°Emily, listen,¡± he said in a reassuring tone. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. This isn¡¯t your fault. We¡¯ll figure this out, but I need you to trust me. Okay?¡±


    Emily nodded slowly, though she still couldn¡¯t shake the sting of shame.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you,¡± she admitted, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°I thought magic was the one thing I was good at, but now I can¡¯t even feel it. What if I can¡¯t ever use it again? What if¡ª¡±


    Nolan, seeing the tears begin to roll down her cheeks, gently wiped them away with the back of his hand.


    ¡°Emily,¡± Nolan interrupted, his voice firmer but filled with warmth. ¡°Don¡¯t pressure yourself. You¡¯ll get through this.¡±


    Emily felt the weight on her chest lighten slightly at his words, though the tears continued to fall. Nolan held her gaze, as if trying to convey all the reassurance he could muster.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Emily whispered at last, her voice still broken. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so... useless right now.¡±


    Nolan shook his head, a faint smile breaking through that seemed to ease some of the tension in the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that again,¡± Nolan said softly but firmly. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than you think.¡±


    Although Emily felt they were just comforting words to make her feel better, Nolan, who had seen the power she had wielded in that "vision," had no doubt she had far more potential than even she realized.


    And though he didn¡¯t want to admit it, the thought that this might be a side effect of the request she had made to ¡®those beings¡¯ was a conclusion that resonated louder and louder in his mind.


    ¡®I need to fix this,¡¯ Nolan thought, clenching his fist tightly.

 55 – Can You Hear Me?

    The capital¡¯s main library was a monument to knowledge¡ªa vast structure of white stone and imposing columns that supported towering vaulted ceilings.


    Its interior was illuminated by floating mana lamps, casting a dim but sufficient light for scholars to read without strain.


    Endless rows of dark wooden shelves filled the enormous space, crammed with ancient tomes and meticulously organized scrolls.


    A sweet scent of aged paper and ink permeated the air, and the occasional rustle of turning pages or hushed whispers broke the solemn tranquility of the place.


    Nolan sat at one of the long reading tables, surrounded by a mountain of stacked books.


    His expression was tense and focused as he rapidly flipped through the pages of an old volume on advanced spellcraft.


    Beside him, several books lay open, each covering a different topic: studies on mana cores, magical illnesses, rare curses, energy flow theory¡­


    Anything that might offer a clue about what was happening to Emily.


    Despite the library¡¯s restricted access, Nolan had secured special permission thanks to his recent battlefield accolades.


    Yet he wasn¡¯t alone.


    To his right, seated with regal poise and a steaming teacup on the table, was Princess Iris.


    Her gown was sky-blue with golden accents, her delicate hands covered by white lace gloves, and her long blonde hair was flawlessly styled, adorned with a subtle yet undeniably royal tiara.


    Though known for her grace and patience, the princess now teetered on the edge of frustration.


    ¡°Nolan¡­¡± Iris whispered for the third time, leaning slightly toward him.


    No response.


    Nolan remained buried in his reading, utterly ignoring her. His eyes darted across the text at breakneck speed, his left hand scribbled notes with precision, and his furrowed brow betrayed his desperation to find something¡ªanything¡ªuseful.


    Iris sighed in annoyance and tried again, her tone more insistent this time: If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Nolan, can you hear me?¡±


    Still nothing.


    Several library patrons¡ªscholars and nobles alike¡ªbegan to notice the scene.


    Whispers rippled through the hall. It was rare to see the nation¡¯s princess being outright ignored by an obscure nobleman, let alone one who dismissed her hushed attempts at conversation.


    Iris¡¯s jaw tightened. She gripped her teacup harder before setting it down gently and inhaling sharply.


    ¡°Nolan!¡± she exclaimed suddenly, raising her voice just enough to turn heads in her direction.


    The young man blinked, tearing his gaze from the book with visible irritation. His reply was flat and blunt:


    ¡°What?¡±


    Iris crossed her arms and shot him a glare, then sighed and straightened, regaining her composure. With a polite cough, she replied:


    ¡°I wanted to ask if you¡¯d consider granting an interview. Many in the capital wish to hear your story, and¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Nolan cut her off instantly, slamming a book shut.


    Iris blinked, startled by his swift refusal.


    ¡°Wait, at least hear me out¡ª¡± she pressed.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy,¡± he replied curtly, grabbing another book and flipping through it without glancing her way.


    The princess pursed her lips, clearly irked by his indifference. Yet instead of losing her temper again, she switched tactics.


    ¡°You could gain significant wealth and influence by accepting. You could use it for¡­ whatever you want.¡±


    Nolan didn¡¯t look up from his book.


    ¡°Not interested.¡±


    Iris clicked her tongue, propped her elbows on the table, and interlaced her fingers, staring him down.


    ¡°People are talking about you. You can¡¯t just ignore the attention you¡¯ve garnered.¡±


    This time, Nolan met her eyes. They locked gazes for a few seconds before he replied with icy detachment:


    ¡°Don¡¯t care.¡±


    Iris felt a pang in her chest. His coldness¡ªthe way he dismissed her words without a second thought¡ªwas infuriating. She¡¯d dealt with arrogant nobles before, but Nolan wasn¡¯t arrogant¡­ just impossible.


    The princess fell silent for a moment, at a loss. Her gaze dropped, her expression softening. In a quieter, almost melancholy tone, she murmured:


    ¡°At least¡­ will you attend my birthday party?¡±


    The question hung in the air. Her voice carried a hint of sadness, and for the first time, Nolan studied her more closely. He noticed her hands clenching faintly in her lap and the vulnerability flickering in her usually confident eyes.


    Nolan sighed.


    Making a princess cry in public would be more bothersome than just agreeing.


    ¡°Sure. I don¡¯t mind that,¡± he finally said.


    Iris looked up, surprised. A tentative smile touched her lips, as if unsure whether to celebrate.


    ¡°Thank you, Nolan,¡± she said softly, relief coloring her tone. With renewed poise, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s worth the trouble.¡±


    Nolan simply nodded halfheartedly.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    The princess watched him a moment longer, as if expecting more, but when he dove back into his books, she chose not to push. Gracefully, she rose, smoothed her gown, and picked up her teacup. With a royal nod, she said:


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your work. Good day, Nolan.¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply, and Iris didn¡¯t wait. She strode away, leaving behind the faint floral trace of her perfume.


    Whispers crescendoed as she exited, but Nolan tuned them out entirely.


    He turned back to his books.


    If there was a solution to what was happening to Emily, he would find it¡ªno matter how long it took.

 56 – The Golden Goose

    The scandal erupted like a powder keg.


    News that Nolan Rook had abruptly rejected an interview with a renowned media outlet¡ªone that had already bragged about securing it¡ªspread uncontrollably.


    This wasn¡¯t a simple snub. Not a polite refusal or a rescheduling. No, the mysterious young hero had outright told them to get lost.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that boy?!¡± shouted a woman in the marketplace, clutching a still-damp newspaper. The front page bore a humiliating headline for the outlet that had trumpeted their ¡°exclusive¡± interview.


    ¡°Serves them right,¡± another woman replied with a sly grin. ¡°They spent days boasting like they owned him, as if he were their dancing monkey!¡±


    ¡°This is a disaster!¡± interrupted a fruit vendor, slamming his counter. ¡°My wife hasn¡¯t stopped talking about that interview all week. And now? All for nothing?¡±


    In caf¨¦s, noble tearooms, and soldiers¡¯ taverns, the conversation echoed the same.


    ¡°This is humiliating for the paper,¡± muttered a middle-aged man, sipping his tea with a mocking smirk. ¡°They overplayed their hand and got burned.¡±


    ¡°The real question is¡­ why did he refuse?¡± mused a younger man, eyes glued to the newspaper. ¡°It makes no sense. Is he afraid of slipping up?¡±


    ¡°Or maybe¡­¡± A woman leaned forward, her smile cunning. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to be seen.¡±


    Heads turned toward her. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked a gray-bearded man, frowning.


    ¡°They say no one truly knows his face,¡± she continued, relishing the attention. ¡°Only knights saw him bloodied and muddy on the battlefield. What if he¡¯s an old man? Or scarred beyond recognition from war?¡±


    Rumors spread like wildfire.


    Some claimed Nolan was elderly, his legendary swordsmanship born of decades of training, and that he refused public appearances to hide his age.


    Others insisted his face was riddled with scars, hence avoiding cameras.


    But the most popular theory? His sheer, monstrous strength.


    ¡°I heard he swung a sword as big as a horse and took down three foes in one strike!¡± a man enthused in a tavern, drawing awed nods.


    ¡°Obviously! Surviving that many battles? He¡¯s gotta be a muscle-bound colossus!¡± another declared.


    The gossip soon crossed borders. Foreign radio stations debated the ¡°Nolan Rook mystery,¡± and international publications sent emissaries for firsthand scoops. Meanwhile, the capital¡¯s focus narrowed to one event:


    Princess Iris¡¯s birthday.


    If Nolan had rejected the interview, the only chance to see him would be at the royal gala¡ªwhere the princess herself confirmed he¡¯d attend.


    It was no joke to call this party the golden goose no journalist dared miss.


    Thus, many begged, bribed, or schemed for an invitation¡­ all to corner Nolan.


    The day arrived. Nobles, officials, and the kingdom¡¯s elite streamed into the castle. Ornate carriages bearing crests of powerful families lined the entrance, guests gliding past guards with practiced ease.


    Streets near the castle teemed with onlookers¡ªcommoners hoping to glimpse the nation¡¯s luminaries. Excited murmurs, hushed bets on the most extravagant attire, and the buzz of anticipation filled the air.


    Then, an understated carriage halted at the gates.


    Unlike the gilded, knight-escorted coaches, this one bore no emblems. The doors opened, and a dark-haired young man stepped out, dressed in formal but unadorned attire. Beside him, a brown-haired girl followed, scanning her surroundings with wary curiosity.


    The guards barely glanced their way.


    ¡°Probably some noble¡¯s assistants,¡± one muttered as the pair walked toward the entrance.


    ¡°Yeah, they don¡¯t look important,¡± his partner shrugged.


    The crowd ignored them too. Why fuss over two anonymous young nobles?


    But inside the castle¡­


    Only a handful knew the truth.